Budge – The Decrees of Memphis and Canopus, vol. I: The Rosetta Stone (Books on Egypt and Chaldaea 17, London/New York 1904) — OCR (Apple Vision)

Source and licence

share: publicnone

Source: corpus/incoming/e-2/budge-decrees-i-1904/ — Apple Vision OCR (tools/e2_ocr.py, worker E-2, 2026-09-29) of corpus/incoming/demotic-texts/budge_decrees-of-memphis-and-canopus_v1_1904.pdf, 252 PDF pages; provenance and verification in corpus/incoming/e-2/STAGING.md

Attribution: Budge – The Decrees of Memphis and Canopus, vol. I: The Rosetta Stone (Books on Egypt and Chaldaea 17, London/New York 1904); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934: LC-style heading "Budge, E. A. Wallis (Ernest Alfred Wallis), Sir, 1857-1934" in the PDF Author field of corpus/incoming/demotic-texts/budge_decrees-of-memphis-and-canopus_v1/v2/v3_1904.pdf (pdfinfo, read 2026-09-29) + corpus/scan_copyright.csv rows for Budge ("Budge d.1934", en.wikipedia); title page corpus/incoming/demotic-texts/budge_decrees-of-memphis-and-canopus_v1_1904.pdf pdf p. 9 ("… by E. A. Wallis Budge … 1904") · note (PROPOSED-scan_copyright-E-2.csv): (E-2 volume budge-decrees-i-1904)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.

Licence: public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): PD-US (published ≤1930)

Jurisdiction note: this text is public domain under Canadian law (the project is published from Canada; LICENCES.md §7: author died in or before 1971). It may still be in copyright elsewhere — in countries with a life + 70 term, or where a later edition claims its own rights. The licence line above says what was verified. If you are outside Canada, check your own law before re-using it.

Full provenance and citation

The text

6,481 lines · a line number is a link to itself

ref	L0 witness (OCR)
p. 1
1	BOOKS ON
2	EGYPT AND CHALDAEA
3	VOL. XVII
4	WAWAWAW
p. 2
p. 3
p. 4
p. 5
p. 6
5	BOOKS ON EGYPT AND CHALDAEA.
6	Vol. I.—EGYPTIAN RELIGION.
7	Vol. II.-EGYPTIAN MAGIC.
8	Vol. III.-EGYPTIAN LANGUAGE.
9	Vol. IV.-BABYLONIAN RELIGION.
10	Vol. V.-ASSYRIAN LANGUAGE.
11	Vol. VI.—BOOK OF THE DEAD, vol. i.
12	Vol. VII.- " ", vol.ii.
13	Vol. VIII.-" vol. iii.
14	Vol. IX.—HISTORY OF EGYPT, vol. i.
15	Vol. X.- ") vol. ii.
16	Vol. XI.- vol. iii.
17	Vol. XII.- vol. iv.
18	Vol. XIII.- vol.v.
19	Vol. XIV.- vol. vi.
20	Vol. XV.- ". vol. vii.
21	Vol. XVI.- vol. viii.
22	Vol. XVII.-THE DECREES OF MEMPHIS
23	AND CANOPUS-THE ROSETTA
24	STONE, vol. i.
25	Vol. XVIII.-THE DECREES OF MEMPHIS
26	AND CANOPUS-THE ROSETTA
27	STONE, vol. ii.
28	Vol. XIX.-THE DECREES OF MEMPHIS
29	AND CANOPUS-THE STELE
30	OF CANOPUS, vol. iii.
31	Vol. XX.-BABYLONIAN MAGIC. [In preparation.
32	Full Prospectus on application.
33	KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRÜBNER & CO., LTD.
34	DRYDEN HOUSE, GERRARD STREET, LONDON, W.
p. 7
35	Jooks on Egypt ano Chaldaca
36	VoL. XVII. OF THE SERIES
37	THE DECREES OF MEMPHIS AND
38	CANOPUS
39	VoL. I.
40	THE ROSETTA STONE
p. 8
p. 9
41	Bozid
42	JBooks on Egypt and Chaldaea
43	THE DECREES OF MEMPHIS AND
44	CANOPUS
45	IN THREE VOLUMES
46	THE ROSETTA STONE
47	BY
48	E. A. WALLIS BUDGE, M.A., LITT.D., D.LITT, DLIT
49	KEEPER OF THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES
50	IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM
51	ILLUSTRATED
52	491084
53	VOLUME I. 2.5.49
54	NEw York: HENRY FROWDE
55	OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
56	AMERICAN BRANCH
57	1904
p. 10
58	10g0»
59	MeRS
p. 11
60	PREFACE.
61	--
62	THe Rosetta Stone is certainly one of the most interest-
63	ing and important objects in the National Collection of
64	Egyptian Antiquities preserved in the British Museum,
65	for from it the correct values of several of the letters of
66	the Egyptian Alphabet were deduced, and it supplies
67	many of the fundamental facts upon which the great
68	superstructure of Egyptian decipherment has been
69	based. For a hundred years or more the inscriptions
70	upon it have at intervals, more or less long, formed the
71	subjects of profound study by numerous investigators,
72	and as will be seen from the following pages, the
73	literature of the Rosetta Stone has become very con-
74	siderable. Now, although so much has been written
75	about the Rosetta Stone, and although so much has
76	been known about it for many years past, the interest
77	in this object was never greater than it is at the present
78	time, and as a result a demand has arisen for a popular
79	work on the subject, which shall gire all the original
p. 12
80	viii PREFACE
81	texts, with English translations or renderings, and a
82	statement of such facts as will enable the reader to
83	estimate its true place in the history of Egyptian
84	decipherment. Up to the present there has existed no
85	comprehensive work on the Rosetta Stone, and this
86	monograph has been prepared for the Series "Books
87	on Egypt and Chaldaea" in answer to numerous
88	inquiries.
89	The Hieroglyphic text of the Rosetta Stone is given
90	(with additions from the Stele of Damanhûr) in hiero-
91	glyphic type, together with interlinear transliteration
92	and translation, and a running translation. The
93	Demotic text will be found in facsimile on the large
94	plate which has been specially prepared for this work,
95	and an English rendering, with a transliteration, will
96	be found in the second volume; the last I owe to the
97	courtesy of Prof. J. J. Hess, who permitted me to
98	excerpt it from his excellent treatise on the Demotic
99	section of the Rosetta Inscriptions. The Greek text1
100	is given, both in "inscription type" and in transcript,
101	the latter being arranged with a page for page English
102	translation. At the end of each of these sections will
103	be found reprints of all the principal translations of
104	the inscriptions of the Rosetta Stone into English,
105	French, German, Latin, etc., which were made between
106	1 To the authoritative works on the Greck text must be added
107	Dittenberger's scholarly work, Orientis Graeci Inscriptiones Selectae,
108	beipzig, 1903, which appeared shortly after this monngraph was in
109	type.
p. 13
110	PREFACE ix
111	1802 and 1901; they illustrate the history and progress
112	of Egyptian decipherment, and the reader will find
113	them useful for purposes of comparison. It is a well-
114	known fact that the name of Cleopatra in its hiero-
115	glyphic form played a prominent part in the Egyptian
116	decipherment, but it is not so well known that it
117	does not appear on the Rosetta Stone, and that it was
118	borrowed for purposes of illustration from the obelisk
119	discovered by Mr. J. W. Bankes at Philae ; therefore, a
120	chapter on the obelisk, with transcripts and translations
121	of the Greek and Egyptian texts, has been included in
122	this work, and the contents of this important monument
123	are now readily accessible in a complete and handy
124	form.
125	The transcripts of the texts and translations given
126	herein are prefaced by a short account of the methods
127	followed by Young and Champollion in the work of
128	decipherment, and this is accompanied by several illus-
129	trations which have been reproduced from their books.
130	More than twenty years ago, in a small popular book
131	on Egypt, I gave a very brief sketch of the history of
132	Egyptian decipherment, and repeated the opinion of
133	certain Egyptologists to the effect that Young's labours
134	in the matter were "beneath contempt." Soon after
135	the publication of the book a friend pointed out to me
136	a mass of facts relating to the matter which had been
137	collected by John Leitch in his "Life and Works of
138	Thomas Young," and suggested that I had done Young
139	an injustice. A perusal of the volumes showed me
p. 14
140	PREFACE
141	that my friend was right, and in the "Mummy,"
142	which was published in 1893, I tried to right the
143	wrong by describing at some length the work which
144	both Young and Champollion had done, and by proving
145	that Young was indeed the first to discover the order in
146	which the hieroglyphics were to be read, and also the
147	first to assign correct values to several of the alphabetic
148	characters in the names of Ptolemy and Berenice, some
149	three or four years before Champollion published the
150	pamphlet which caused him to be considered, in some
151	quarters, the veritable discoverer of Egyptiam hiero-
152	glyphic decipherment. Soon after the appearance of
153	the "Mummy" my statements were attacked by a
154	writer who was ostensibly jealous for the reputation of
155	Champollion, but a further careful revision of Mr. John
156	Leitch's facts convinced me that my critic could never
157	have read or considered them, and that I was perfectly
158	correct in proclaiming Young's priority, both as regards
159	his discovery and the publication of it in 1818. The
160	matter has been well and clearly put by Chabas, who
161	wrote:—" Young, le premier, fit l'application du principe
162	"phonétique à la lecture des hicroglyphes. Cette idée
163	"fut, dans la réalití, le fiat luz de la science" (see p. 67).
164	Neither assertion nor argument can explain away this
165	fact, and no amount of inflated verbiage can do more
166	than obscure it. Everyone admits that Young went
167	too fast, and that having an insufficient supply of facts
168	he made many guesses, and in consequence many
169	mistakes, but there seems to me to be no reason why
p. 15
170	PREFACE xi
171	because this was so the credit which is his due should
172	be denied to him. Having examined all the evidence
173	on the subject I am convinced that the principle of
174	Egyptian decipherment, which was formulated by Young,
175	and applied with such suceess by Champollion, would
176	never have resulted in the translations of long Egyptian
177	texts but for such labours as those of the late Dr. Birch
178	and Dr. Lepsius, for Champollion's system was very
179	far from complete when his lamented death took place.
180	This, however, is somewhat beside the matter, for the
181	real point in dispute is whether Young was, or was not,
182	the first to discover and publish the true principle of
183	Egyptian decipherment, and to assign true values to a
184	number of alphabetic hieroglyphies. The facts of the
185	case are given, with abundant references, in the early
186	chapters of this monograph, and the reader will be able
187	to judge for himself concerning the matter.
188	In the third volume of this work it has been thought
189	advisable to give the texts, with translations, from the
190	STELE OF CANOPUS, because the Decree of the priests,
191	which is inscribed upon it in the Hieroglyphic, Greek,
192	and Demotic characters, has a great deal in common
193	with the Decree of the priests of Memphis which is
194	inscribed on the Rosetta Stone. The texts on one
195	monument help to explain those on the other, the
196	phraseology is in many cases identical, and taken
197	together the two documents, between the promulgation
198	of which there is an interval of rather more than forty
199	years, supply information concerning the relations
p. 16
200	xii PREFACE
201	which existed between the priests and Ptolemy ITT. and
202	Ptolemy V., and the development of sacerdotal power,
203	which cannot be obtained from any other source. The
204	two large plates, which have been specially prepared
205	for the third volume, illustrate the palaeography of the
206	Stele of Cauopus, and the Vocabulary which has been
207	added will enable the reader to compare the words
208	common to the two texts.
209	E. A. WALLIS BUDGE.
210	LONDON,
211	Norember 30th, 1903.
p. 17
212	CONTENTS.
213	CHAPTER I.
214	THE DISCOVERY OF THE ROSETTA STONE •
215	APPENDIX TO CHAPTER I.
216	1. LETTER OF MAJOR-GENeraL H. TURNEr
217	2. MATTHEW RAPER'S ACCOUNT OF THE ROSETTA STONE
218	CHAPTER II.
219	DESCRIPTION OF THE ROSETTA STONE AND ITS CONTENTS
220	CHAPTER III.
221	THE ROSETTA STONE AND ITS EARLIEST DECIPHERERS
222	APPENDIX TO CHAPTER III.
223	AMEILHON'S LATIN TRANSLATION OF THE GREEK TEXT
224	AMEILHON'S FRENCH TRANSLATION OF THE GREEK TEXT
225	CHAPTER IV.
226	THE LABOURS OF THOMAS YOUNG
227	PAGE
228	7
229	11
230	. 16
231	26
232	12
233	50
234	59
p. 18
235	XiV CONTENTS
236	APPENDIX TO CHAPTER
237	YOUNG'S TRANSLATIONS OF THE DEMOTIC
238	GLYPHIC TEXTS
239	ANALYSIS OF THE TRIPLE INSCRIPTION
240	LIST OF YOUNG'S WORKS
241	CHAPTER V.
242	THE LABOURS OF J. E. CHAMPOLLION.
243	CHAPTER VI.
244	THE OBELISK AT PHILAE
245	GREEK TEXTS •
246	HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT •
247	CHAPTER VII.
248	THE ROSETTA STONE-HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT
249	CHAPTER VIII.
250	THE ROSETTA DECREE-ENGLISH TRANSLATIC
251	HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT WITH TRANSLITERATION
252	LATION
253	IV.
254	AND HIERO-
255	N.
256	AND TRANS-
257	PAGE
258	89
259	102
260	113
261	115
262	135
263	139
264	151
265	160
266	169
267	184
p. 19
268	LIST QF ILLUSTRATIONS TO VoL. I.
269	PAGE
270	THE ROSETTA STONE. LARGE FOLDING PLATE. Frontispiece
271	SCULPTURED ORNAMENT FROM THE STELE OF CANOPUS 17
272	HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT AT PHILAE. 20
273	AKERBLAD'S DEMOTIC ALPHABET. 31
274	PROFESSOR PORSON'S RESTORATIONS OF THE GREEK TEXT . 35
275	PORTRAIT OF THOMAS YOUNG, N.D. 63
276	A PAGE OF YOUNG'S DICTIONARY 82
277	YOUNG'S DEMOTIC AND HIEROGLYPHIC ALPHABETS 83
278	YOUNG's DEMOTIC ALPHABET. 86
279	SPECIMEN OF YOUNG'S ANALYSIS OF THE ROSETTA TEXTS. 107
280	PORTRAIT OF CHAMPOLLION . . 117
281	CHAMPOLLION'S LIST OF PHONETIC SIGNS • 120
282	CHAMPOLLION'S ANALYSIS OF GREEK PROPER NAMES • 127
283	CHAMPOLLION'S ALPHABET • . 129
284	CHAMPOLLION's SIGN LIST . . • 131
285	THE INSCRIPTIONS ON THE FOUR SIDES OF THE OBELISK
286	AT PHILAE . . 137
p. 20
p. 21
287	THE
288	ROSETTA STONE
289	CHAPTER I.
290	THE DISCOVERY OF THE ROSETTA STONE.
291	THE famous stone in the British Museum,t which is
292	now universally known as the "Rosetta Stone," was
293	discovered at a spot which lies a few miles to the
294	north of the comparatively modern Arab, or Egyptian,
295	town of Raslid, Må,, which Europeans generally call
296	"Rosetta." It is said to have been found by a French
297	Officer of Engineers, whose name is given sometimes as
298	Boussard and sometimes as Bouchard,? in August, 1799,
299	whilst he was engaged in digging out the foundations of
300	a fort which he was ordered to rebuild, and which, when
301	finished, was well known among those who took part in
302	the Egyptian wars of the period as "Fort St. Julien."3
303	This fort is duly marked in the map of Egypt which
304	1 Southern Egyptian Gallery, No. 24.
305	= He subsequontly attained to the rank of "General," and was
306	alive in 1814.
307	3 See Major-General Turner's letter printed in the Appendix to
308	this Chapter.
309	VOL. I.
p. 22
310	THE TOWN OF ROSETTA
311	was made by the command of Napoleon the Great, and
312	we see from it that it stood on the left or west bank of
313	the arm of the Nile which makes its way to the sea ivii
314	Rosetta, and that it lies opposite Gezirat Al-Khadra,
315	and that it is about equidistant from Burg Sa'îr in
316	the north and Gezirat Wârshi on the south.
317	The spot where the Stone was found marks the site
318	of the principal temple of an ancient Egyptian riverside
319	town, which must hare been of considerable importance
320	even in the Ptolemaic period, and as we know that the
321	arm of the Nile which flows by Rosetta was that to
322	which the Greek geographers gave the name "Bolbi-
323	tinic," and that the city of Bolbitine itself was in the
324	immediate neighbourhood, there is every reason for
325	assuming the correctness of the views of Champollion,
326	who identified Rosetta with Bolbitine, and thought
327	that the Stone had once stood in the temple of that
328	town. Of the history and downfall of Bolbitine nothing
329	is known, and we can only speculate as to the causes
330	which led to the disappearance of a populous and
331	apparently well-to-do city. That it enjoyed consider-
332	able advantages from its position is evident from the
333	fact that the Arabs or Egyptians founded the town of
334	Rosetta as close to the south of the ancient city as
335	possible; according to Stephen of Byzantium it was
336	famous as the manufactory of chariots, and the Arab
337	geographer Yakût (ii. p. 781) refers to a certain kind of
338	fish which was to be found in abundance there. Fruit
339	" I' Eyypte sous les Pharaons, vol. ii. p. 241.
p. 23
340	DISCOVERY OF ROSETTA STONE 3
341	trees must always have been plentiful, for the district
342	was well suited for orchards and large gardens. The
343	antiquity of the town of Rosetta is not great, for no
344	mention of it occurs in Coptic documents,1 and the
345	Coptic form of the name, Rashit, is probably a mere
346	transcription of the Arabic name Rashid. In the days
347	when Rosetta and Damietta were the two rrincipal
348	ports of Egypt, the wealth of Rosetta was considerable,
349	but as soon as Muhammad 'Ali succeeded in putting
350	Alexandria once again in communication with the Nile
351	and the rest of Egypt by means of the Mahmûdiyeh
352	Canal, the prosperity of the little town was arrested,
353	and its importance declined, just as in times of old the
354	city of Bolbitine suffered severely through the founding
355	of Alexandria.
356	Returning, however, to the Stone, we may note that,
357	according to one account, M. Bouchard found it lying
358	loose in the ground, and that its existence was only
359	made known by the pick striking it accidentally; and
360	that, according to another, it was found built into a wall
361	which was ordered to be demolished to make way for
362	the building of the new fort. According to the late
363	Dr. Birch, though the reason for his statement is not
364	apparent, the Stone "appears to have been placed in a
365	"temple dedicated to Tum or Tomos, the setting Sun,
366	"originally erected in the reign of Nectanebo."2 Be
367	1 Amélineau, Géographie, p. 405.
368	2 Mr. Harris thought that it stood in a temple which had been
369	built by NECHO.
p. 24
370	4 ROSETTA STONE SURRENDERED
371	this, however, as it may, the discovery of the Stone was
372	reported in due course to the body of savants whom
373	Napoleon had taken with him, but it was impossible
374	for any of their number to examine it, because they
375	were all employed in Upper Egypt, and in the neigh-
376	bourhood of Thebes and Aswân. It is possible also,
377	as Dr. Young says,' that the members of the great
378	French scientific expedition entertained such exagge-
379	rated views about the antiquity of Egyptian works of
380	art that they were led to "neglect the lights that
381	"might have been derived from a comparison of Greek
382	"and Roman inscriptions with the hieroglyphics in
383	"their neighbourhood; and to suppose that whatever
384	"bore the date of less than thirty or forty centuries
385	"must necessarily be an interpolation, unconnected
386	"with the original architecture and decorations of the
387	"edifice to which it belonged." In due course the
388	members of the French expedition returned from the
389	south to Cairo and Alexandria, where Napoleon's
390	agents had succeeded in gathering together a con-
391	siderable number of Egyptian antiquities, and arrange-
392	ments had been made for transporting them to Paris.
393	Meanwhile the English had gained many victories
394	over Napoleon's forces, and after the capitulation
395	of Alexandria the antiquities were surrendered, by
396	Article XVI. of the Treaty of Capitulation, to General
397	Hutchinson, who despatched them to England at the
398	1 Recent Discoieries in Hierglyphical Literature, p.5. London,
399	1823.
p. 25
400	GENERAL HUTCHINSON 5
401	end of the year 1801. The Stone, which was even
402	at that time called the "Rosetta Stone," was among
403	them, and it arrived in England in February, 1802 ; the
404	importance of the object was already well known, for
405	it was despatched from Alexandria under the care
406	of Colonel Turner, F.A.S., who sailed in H.M.S.
407	L'Egyptienne. An interesting note from the Gentle-
408	man's Magazine, vol. Ixxii., p. 726, 1802, on the sub-
409	ject of the antiquities may be here transcribed:-"The
410	"various Egyptian antiquities collected by the French
411	"army, and since become the property of the con-
412	"querors, have lately been conveyed to the British
413	"Museum, and may be seen in the outer court of that
414	"building. Many of them were so extremely massive,
415	"that it was found necessary to make wooden frames
416	"for them. They consist of an immense bath of
417	"granite, about 10 feet long, and 5 feet deep and over,
418	"covered within and without with hieroglyphicks;
419	"another bath of smaller dimensions equally adorned;
420	"a granite coffin with the shape of the head, and
421	"covered over with hieroglyphicks; a hand clenched,
422	"the statue belonging to which must have been 150
423	"feet high; two statues in white marble, in Roman
424	"habits, one of them without a head, the features of
425	"the other much defaced ; the head of a ram, in reddish
426	"stone, measuring about 4 feet from the nose to the
427	"crown of the head, and every way proportionate, the
428	"right horn broken off; several human figures sitting,
429	"with the heads of beasts, and in the left hand the
p. 26
430	6 THE ANTIQUITIES SURRENDERED
431	"crux ansata, or cross, with a handle and ring ; similar
432	"heads without bodies; two marble obelisks, the four
433	"sides charged with hieroglyphicks; a large cylindrical
434	"pillar of granite, measuring 12 feet in length and 3}, in
435	"diameter. The smallest bath weighs about Il tons,
436	" and there were eleven horses to draw it to the Museum ;
437	"the largest only 9 tons, the stone not being so massive,
438	"required only nine horses. The whole weight of the
439	"collection is calculated at about 50 tons." We may
440	note in passing that the "baths " referred to above are
441	(1) the stone sarcophagus of NECTANEBUS I.,l in-
442	scribed with texts and scenes which describe the
443	passage of the sun through the hours of the day and
444	night; and (2) the massive granite sarcophagus of
445	HLAPINEN.? One of the sarcophagi had actually
446	been used as a bath in Egypt, and holes were cut in
447	the sides, at the level of the bottom, to let the water
448	run out; it was these, no doubt, which led the writer
449	in the Gentleman's Magazine to describe the sarco-
450	phagi as "baths." How he arrived at the conclusion
451	that the statue to which the "hand clenched" belonged
452	was 150 feet high is not so easily explained. The
453	"two marble obelisks" are those which were set up
454	before the door of his temple by NEKHT-HERU-HEB,
455	i.e. Nectanebus I.," the first king of the last natire
456	dynasty of Egypt, who reigned about B.c. 378.
457	' Southern Egyptian Gallery, No. 10.
458	• П.id., No. 23. 3 Ibid., Nos. 523, 524.
p. 27
459	(7)
460	APPENDIX TO CHAPTER I.
461	I.--LETTER FROM MAJOR-GENERAL H. TURNER TO
462	NICHOLAS CARLISLE, ESQ., SECRETART OF THE
463	SOCIETT OF ANTIQUARIES, LONDON.
464	(Read 8th June, 1810, and printed in ARCHAEOLOGIA,
465	vol. rvi., p. 212 ff., London, 1812.)
466	"ARGYLE STREET,
467	May 30, 1810.
468	"SIR,
469	"The Rosetta Stone having excited much atten-
470	"tion in the learned world, and in this Society in
471	" particular, I request to offer them, through you, some
472	"account of the manner it came into the possession of
473	"the British army, and by what means it was brought
474	"to this country, presuming it may not be unaccept-
475	" able to them.
476	"By the sixteenth article of the capitulation of
477	" Alexandria, the siege of which city terminated the
478	"labours of the British army in Egypt, all the
479	"curiosities, natural and artificial, collected by the
480	"French Institute and others, were to be delivered up
481	"to the captors. This was refused on the part of the
p. 28
482	8 THE ROSETTA STONE
483	"French General to be fulfilled, by saying they were
484	"all private property. Many letters passed; at length,
485	"on consideration that the care in preserving the
486	"insects and animals had made the property in some
487	"degree private, it was relinquished by Lord
488	"Hutchinson; but the artificial, which consisted of
489	"antiquities and Arabian manuscripts, among the
490	"former of which was the Rosetta Stone, was insisted
491	"upon by the noble General with his usual zeal for
492	"science. Upon which I had several conferences with
493	"the French General Menou, who at length gave way,
494	"saying that the Rosetta Stone was his private
495	"property; but as he was forced, he must comply as
496	"well as the other proprietors. I accordingly received
497	"from the under secretary of the Institute, Le Pere,
498	"the secretary Fourier being ill, a paper, containing a
499	"list of the antiquities, with the names of the claimants
500	" of each piece of Sculpture: the stone is there
501	" described as black granite, with three inscriptions,
502	"belonging to General Menou. From the French
503	"sçavans I learnt, that the Rosetta Stoue was found
504	"among the ruins of Fort St. Julien, when repaired by
505	"the French, and put in a state of defence: it stands
506	"near the mouth of the Nile, on the Rosetta branch,
507	"where are, in all probability, the pieces broken off.
508	"I was also informed, that there was a stone similar at
509	" Menouf, obliterated, or nearly so, by the earthen jugs
510	"being placed on it, as it stood near the water; and
511	"that there was a fragment of one, used and placed in
p. 29
512	ACCOUNT BY GENERAL TURNER
513	"the walls of the French fortifications of Alexandria.
514	" The stone was carefully brought to General Menou's
515	.house in Alerandria covered with soft cotton cloth, and
516	" a double matting, where I first saw it. The General
517	" had selected this precious relic of antiquity for himself.
518	. When it was understood by the French army that we
519	"were to possess the antiquities, the covering of the
520	"stone was torn off, and it was thrownupon its face,
521	"and the excellent wooden cases of the rest were
522	"broken off; for they had taken infinite pains, in the
523	"first instance, to secure and preserve from any injury
524	"all the antiquities. I made several remonstrances,
525	"but the chief difficulty I had was on account of this
526	"stone, and the great sarcophagus, which at one time
527	"was positively refused to be given up by the Capitan
528	"Pasha, who had obtained it by having possession of
529	"the ship it had been put on board of by the French.
530	"I procured, however, a centry on the beach from
531	"Mon. Le Roy, prefect maritime, who, as well as the
532	"General, behared with great civility; the reverse I
533	"experienced from some others. When I mentioned the
534	"manner the stone had been treated to Lord Hutchin-
535	"son, he gave me a detachment of artillerymen, and
536	"an artillery-engine, called, from its powers, a devil cart,
537	"with which that evening I went to General Menon's
538	"house, and carried off the stone, without any injury,
539	" but with some difficulty, from the narrow streets, to
540	"my house, amid the sarcasms of numbers of French
541	" officers and men; being ably assisted by an intelligent
p. 30
542	IO GENERAL TURNER'S ACCOUNT
543	"serjeant of artillery, who commanded the party, all ot
544	"whom enjoyed great satisfaction in their employment:
545	"they were the first British soldiers who entered
546	"Alexandria. During the time the stone remained at
547	"my house some gentlemen attached to the corps of
548	"sçavans requested to have a cast, which I readily
549	"granted, provided the stone should receive no injury ;
550	" which cast they took to Paris, leaving the stone well
551	"cleared from the printing ink which it had been
552	"covered with to take off several copies to send to
553	"France, when it was first discovered. Having seen the
554	"other remains of ancient Egyptian sculpture sent
555	"on board the Admiral by Sir Richard Bickerton's
556	"ship, the Madras, who kindly gave every possible
557	"assistance, I embarked with the Rosetta Stone, deter-
558	"mining to share its fate, on board the Egyptienne
559	"frigate, taken in the harbour of Alexandria, and
560	"arrived at Portsmouth in February, 1802. When
561	"the ship came round to Deptford, it was put in a
562	"boat and landed at the Custom House; and Lord
563	"Buckinghamshire, the then Sccretary of State, acceded
564	"to my request, and permitted it to remain some time
565	"at the apartments of the Society of Antiquaries,
566	"previous to its deposit in the British Museum, where
567	"I trust it will long remain, a most valuable relie of
568	"antiquity, the feeble but only yet discovered link of
569	"the Egyptian to the known languages, a proud
570	"trophy of the arms of Britain (I could almost say
571	"spolia opima), not plundered from defenceless
p. 31
572	MATTHEW RAPER'S ACCOUNT II
573	"inhabitants, but honourably acquired by the fortune
574	"of war.
575	"I have the honour to be, Sir,
576	•Your most obedient, and most humble servant,
577	" H. TURNER, Major General.
578	"NICHOLAS CARLISLE, EsQ.,
579	"Secretary to the Society of Antiquaries, S'c.,S'c."
580	II.-AN ACCOUNT OF THE ROSETTA STONE, IN THREE
581	TANGUAGES, WHICH WAS BROUGHT TO ENGLAND
582	IN THE YEAR 1802, BY MATTHEW RAPER.
583	(Printed in ARCHAEOLOGIA, vol. xvi., p. 208 ff., London,
584	1812.)
585	"On the eleventh of March in the year 1802, the
586	"Society of Antiquaries received a letter from Granville
587	"Penn, Esq., informing them that, by the desire of Lord
588	"Hobart, he had forwarded two cases for the inspection
589	"of the Society, and to remain in their custody till
590	"further directions for the removal of them to the
591	« British Museum.
592	"On the same day a letter was received from Colonel
593	"Turner, relating, that he had brought the Stone, with
594	"the statue, both contained in the two cases above
595	"mentioned, from Egypt; and reciting the means by
596	"which they came into his possession. A subsequent
597	"letter to the same effect from Cteneral Turner, being
p. 32
598	I2 THE ROSETTA STONE
599	"inserted in the following pages, the reader is referred
600	"to that for particulars. In the month of April follow-
601	"ing. the Rev. Stephen Weston (a member of this
602	" Society) presented a short translation of the Greek
603	"inscription on the Stone, with some critical remarks
604	"thereon. In July the Society ordered four casts to
605	" be taken, by Mr. Papera, in plaster of Paris, from the
606	"original stone, and to be sent, properly packed up in
607	"cases, to the Universities of Oxford, Cambridge,
608	"Edinburgh, and Dublin, accompanied by a letter to
609	"each from the Secretary: also a fac-simile of the
610	"Greek inscription was engraved, a copy of which was
611	"sent to General Garth, for His Majesty, copies were
612	" distributed to the Members of' the Society, and others
613	"forwarded to the following places in addition to those
614	"foreign Universities, to which the Society usually
615	"send presents of their works. To the Vatican. To
616	"the Society de Propagandâ Fide. To Cardinal
617	"Borgia at Rome. To the Imperial Library at Vienna.
618	"To the Imperial Society at Petersburgh. To the
619	"Academy at Berlin. To the National Institute. To
620	"the National Library at Paris. To the Royal Society
621	" of Antiquaries at Copenhagen. To the University at
622	"Upsal. To the Academy at Madrid. To the Royal
623	"Library at the Escurial. To the Academy of Science
624	"at Lisbon. To the Philosophical Society at Phila-
625	"delphia. To the University at Leyden.
626	"The Society hoped to have been favoured, in return,
627	"with some translations or communications on so
p. 33
628	MATTHEW RAPER'S ACCOUNT 13
629	"valuable a relick of antiquity; containing so much
630	"matter for remarks, on the circumstances mentioned in
631	"the inscription; at least it might have been expected
632	"that some Members of the learned foreign Societies
633	"would have endeavoured to fill up the lacunae
634	"occasioned by the fracture of the stone. No in-
635	"telligence however of any kind being received, Mr.
636	"Weston presented a full translation of the Greek
637	"inscription, which was read to the Society at their
638	"meeting on the fourth day of Norember, 1802, where-
639	"in the deficiencies, occasioned by the fractures, were
640	"very ably supplied. On the eleventh of November
641	"following, the Secretary received a letter, written in
642	"the French language, enclosing one to the Society, in
643	"Latin, accompanied by a Latin version of the Greek
644	"inscription, with a considerable number of learned
645	"remarks thereon, from Professor Heyne, of the
646	"University of Göttingen. This translation comes
647	"very near, but it is not exactly the same with that
648	"presented by the Rev. Stephen Weston: as both
649	"translations will be printed at length, the reader will
650	"have an opportunity of forming his own opinion,
651	"which of the two comes nearest the original. On the
652	"second day of December, of the same year, our learned
653	"Member, Taylor Combe, Esq., sent a letter, with a
654	"most elaborate and instructive dissertation on the
655	"inseription, which were read to the Society at their
656	"meetings, proving that the Decree of the Priests, in
657	"honour' of Ptolemy Epiphanes, was not published in
p. 34
658	I4 THE ROSETTA STONE
659	"his lifetime. Mr. Combe also sent a portrait of
660	"Ptolemy Philometer, taken from a unique coin in the
661	"French cabinet, as a proper accompaniment to his
662	"memorial. On the thirteenth of January 1803, Mr.
663	"Weston presented to the Society a paper, containing
664	"the words, and parts of words, which he supposed had
665	"filled up the vacancies occasioned by the fractures on
666	"the Stone; and on the same day Professor Porson
667	"presented one similar to it, accompanied by the Latin
668	"letter engraved on the plate of the fac-simile of those
669	"letters, written thereon by the Professor himselt, as
670	"his conjectural restorations of the lost parts of the
671	"Greek inscription ; either of which might serve to
672	"supply what is wanting; but as only one is necessary,
673	"Mr. Professor Porson's was delivered to the engraver
674	"in order to its being executed in such a manner as to
675	"correspond with the former facsimile engraving of the
676	"Greek inscription. .........
677	"Seven years having now elapsed since the receipt
678	"of the last communication to the Society on this
679	"subject, there is little reason to expect that any
680	"further information should be received: the Society
681	"therefore resolved to gratify the curiosity of the
682	"learned, by publishing in their next volume of
683	"Archaeologia, all the particulars relating to this very
684	"interesting monument. It would have appeared
685	"sooner, had it not been judged advisable to give
686	"sufficient time for any additional matter to come in,
687	"in order that the publication might be rendered as
p. 35
688	MATTHEW RAPER'S ACCOUNT 15
689	"complete as possible. They now present it to the
690	"public, with the hope that it may fully answer their
691	"expectation; and, in order to accommodate such
692	"persons as may be desirous of possessing so curious a
693	"piece of ancient history the Society have determined
694	"to print, separate from the Archaeologia, so many
695	"copies of it, as may be supposed necessary for the
696	"supply of such demand.
697	"MATT. RAPER."
p. 36
698	( 16 )
699	CHAPTER II.
700	DESCRIPTION OF THE ROSETTA STONE AND
701	ITS CONTENTS.
702	THE ROSETTA STONE in its present state is an irregu-
703	larly-shaped slab of compact black basalt, which
704	measures about 3 ft. 9 in., by 2 ft. 41 in. by 11 in.,
705	the top right and left hand corners, and the right hand
706	bottom corner, are wanting: It is not easy to say exactly
707	how much of the stone is missing, but judging by the pro-
708	portion which exists between the lengths of the inscrip-
709	tions which are now upon it, we may assume that it was
710	at least twelve, but more probably eighteen, inches
711	longer than it is now. There is, moreover, every reason
712	for believing that the top of the stone was rounded
713	and sculptured in relief with a figure of heaven, be-
714	neath which was the winged disk of the god Horus of
715	Behuțet, or Edfû, from which hung two pendent uraei,
716	one wearing the Crown of the South, and the other the
717	Crown of the North ; within the bend of each uraeus, if
718	this were so, there would lie, horizontally, a fan with a
719	handle in the form of a papyrus sceptre. The follow-
720	ing cut, which is reproduced from the relief in the
721	rounded portion of the CANOPUS STONE, Will give an
722	idea of the kind of design which filled the rounded
p. 37
723	ROSETTA STONE DESCRIBED I7
724	portion of the ROSETTA STONE. On the other band, it
725	is possible that the upper portion of the Rosetta Stone
726	was ornamented with a scene similar to that which we
727	find on the DANANHir StoNE, which is now preserved
728	in the Egyptian Museum at Cairo.1 Here, in addition
729	to the winged disk, uraei, fans, and symbols of eternity,
730	is a representation of Ptolemy V., accompanied by his
731	wife Cleopatra I., or by the goddess Isis, piereing an
732	enemy who kneels at his feet; the king stands in the
733	A
734	presence of eight gods, the first of whom, Sau, is pre-
735	senting to him a scimitar of battle, *. As the text
736	of the DAMANHÜr STONe is an abbreviated copy of the
737	famous edict of the priests at Memphis, which is inscribed
738	on the RosETTA StoNe, it is most probable that the
739	scenes which stood above the text in the earliest copies
740	of the work which were cut in stone, were reproduced
741	above these which were made at a later period in the
742	reign of Ptolemy V. This view is also supported by a
743	1 Described by Bouriant, Recueil, tom. vi., p. 1.
744	VOL. I.
p. 38
745	I8 ROSETTA STONE DESCRIBED
746	portion of another decree which is cut on a slab of
747	black basalt now preserved in the British Museum
748	(No. 616). Between the hieroglyphic text and the
749	winged disk is a flat, blank space, which must have
750	been reserved for a representation of some religious
751	scene or ceremony in which the king, in whose honour
752	the stone was set up, played a prominent part; and,
753	as the cartouches in the first line of the hieroglyphic
754	text are those of Ptolemy V., it seems tolerably certain
755	that the rounded portions of the greater number of his
756	stelae were sculptured in the same way. In any case,
757	it is quite clear that the RoSETTA STONE in its original
758	state was between five and six feet in height, and that,
759	when mounted upon a plinth or pedestal, and set up near
760	a statue of the king, it must have formed a prominent
761	monument in the temple to which it belonged.
762	The bilingual inscription on the RoSETTA STONE is
763	written in two languages, that is to say, in Egyptian
764	and in Greek; the Egyptian portion of it is written
765	in: 1, the HIEROGLYPHIC character, that is to say, in
766	the old picture writing which was employed from the
767	earliest dynasties in making copies of the Book of the
768	Dead, and in nearly all state and ceremonial documents
769	that were intended to be seen by the public; and, 2, the
770	DEMOTIC character, that is to say, the conventional,
771	abbreviated, and modified form of the HIERATIC
772	character, or cursive form of hieroglyphic writing,
773	which was in use among those of the people in the
774	Ptolemaïc period who could write. The GreEk portion
p. 39
775	ROSETTA INSCRIPTION BILINGUAL 19
776	of the inscription is in uncials. It was the fashion
777	at one time to compare the decree in the ROSETTA
778	STONE with the great BEHISTUN INSCrIPTION, and to
779	describe each of these famous documents as "trilin-
780	gual ;" but it must be remembered that the decree on
781	the Rosetta Stone is bilingual, though written in three
782	kinds of writing, and that the Behistun inscription is
783	trilingual, and written in three different languages in
784	cuneiform character. The HIEROGLYPHIC text on the
785	Rosetta Stone contains fourteen lines only, which
786	correspond roughly to the last twenty-eight lines of the
787	Greek version, and more than one-half of this version of
788	the Decree is wanting; the DeMoTIc version contains
789	thirty-two lines of text, and the first fourteen lines are
790	imperfect at the beginnings; the GREEk version con-
791	tains fifty-four lines of text, and the last twenty-six are
792	imperfect at the ends. A large portion of the missing
793	lines of the Hieroglyphic version can be restored from a
794	copy of the Decree which is inscribed on the walls of a
795	temple at Philae (see illustration on page 20),' and from
796	the text on the DAMANHir STONe, which contains an
797	abbreviated copy of the Decree in hieroglyphics, and
798	was inscribed fourteen years after the Rosetta Stone
799	was made.
800	The beginnings of the lines of the Demotic version have
801	been restored with considerable accuracy by Brugsch,
802	Révillout, and Hess, and we are justified in considering
803	1 It is reproduced br Lepsius in his Denkmäler, Abtheilung ir.,
804	B1. 20.
p. 40
805	znªraf4 DREALTWE
806	SEEPE BP·6L0X12289
807	IalEkmlEff
808	КЕКPIIIY 119 1P
809	c pr
810	EAMAPS
811	E-ba
812	nESU
813	Portion oi a copy oi the Decrec on the Rosetta Stone cut in hieroglrphics upon
814	a wall of a temple at Philac.: The text was partially obliterated by the sceues
815	which were sculptured on the wall by a king who reigned after Ptolemy V., in
816	whose tlne the Decree was promulgated by the priests of Ptah at Memphis.
p. 41
817	ROSETTA STONE DESCRIBED 2I
818	that we possess this important document in a complete
819	form. This is a very important thing, for there is no
820	reason to doubt that the Decree was first drawn up in
821	Demotic, and that the renderings in hieroglyphies and
822	Greek were drawn up later. Formerly I thought that
823	the Hieroglyphic and Demotic versions were made from
824	the Greek. The ends of the twenty-six lines of the
825	Greek version were admirably restored by the eminent
826	philologist Porson, very soon after the discovery of the
827	Stone, and the fact that his restorations have been
828	accepted by scholars generally is an eloquent testimony
829	to their correctness. Thus we may conclude that we
830	know the contents of the Decree both in its Egyptian
831	forms and in its Greek rendering; but before we pass
832	on to discuss the methods by which the texts have been
833	worked out, and to describe the history of the decipher-
834	ment of the Egyptian hieroglyphics, a brief description
835	of the object and contents of the ROSETTA STONE must
836	be placed before the reader.
837	The Decree inscribed on the RoSETTA STONE was
838	passed at a general Council of Egyptian priests who
839	assembled at Memphis, probably in the great temple of
840	Ptah and Apis, to celebrate the first commemoration of
841	the accession of PrOLeMY V. to the throne of Egypt;
842	the young king had been crowned king in the eighth
843	year of his reign, and the first commemoration therefore
844	took place in the ninth year of his reign. The Greek
845	version gives the date on which the Decree was passed
846	as the 4th day of the Macedonian month of Xandikos,
p. 42
847	22 CONTENTS OF THE ROSETTA STONE
848	and says that it was, in the ninth year of the reign of
849	Ptolemy V., equivalent to the 18th day of the month
850	Mecheir, and it is now generally admitted that the
851	great assembly of the priests at Memphis took place
852	in the spring of B.c. 196. Whether the festival of that
853	year' was organized for the king's coronation, or merely
854	for the purpose of commemorating the coronation, does
855	not really concern us here, though we may note in
856	passing that the texts suggest that the feast at Memphis
857	in the ninth year of the reign of Ptolemy V. was of a
858	commemorative character. In the year B.C. 196 AETUS,
859	the son of Aetus, was priest of Alexander and of the
860	nine Ptolemy-Gods, PyrrHA, the daughter of Philinus,
861	was the Prize-bearer of Berenice Euergetis ; AREIA,
862	daughter of Diogenes, was the Basket-bearer of Arsinoë
863	Philadelphus, and EIRENE, the daughter of Ptolemy,
864	was the priestess of Arsinoë Philopator. The Decree
865	sets forth the good deeds of Ptolemy V., and enumerates
866	the benetits which he had conferred upon Egypt
867	thus:—
868	1 Gifts of corn and money to the temples.
869	2 Expenditure of private means for the benefit of
870	the state.
871	3 Remission of taxes, in whole or in part, and for-
872	giveness of debts.
873	4 Kelease of prisoners who had suffered long im-
874	prisonment.
875	The restoration of the income of the temples, «°c.,
876	to its former amount.
p. 43
877	10
878	11
879	12
880	13
881	14
882	15
883	16
884	17
885	18
886	19
887	20
888	A
889	CONTENTS OF THE ROSETTA STONE 23
890	Abolition of the yearly journey to Alexandria by
891	the priests.
892	Abolition of the press-gang for the Navy.
893	Remission of two-thirds of the tax on byssus.
894	The restoration of divine ceremonies, &e.
895	The dispensing of justice to all men.
896	Soldiers who had shown disaffection in the dis-
897	turbed times were allowed to re-occupy theil
898	property.
899	The defence of the country by sea and by land,
900	and the prevention of disaster by damming the
901	mouths of the Nile.
902	The capture of Lycopolis, and slaughter of the
903	rebels in it.
904	The punishment of sacrilegious rebels.
905	Remission of debts of corn and money due to the
906	Crown.
907	Remission of dues on byssus, and of payment of
908	fees for the examination of the same.
909	Remission of the tax of an artaba per aroura
910	of land, and a jar of wine per aroura of
911	vineyard.
912	Gifts to Apis, Mnevis, and other sacred animals,
913	and payments of all charges connected with their
914	burial.
915	Decoration of the Temple of Apis, and restoration
916	of ancient shrines.
917	Founding of temples, shrines, and altars.
918	s marks of their great appreciation of these acts uf
p. 44
919	24
920	shc
921	2
922	3
923	5
924	6
925	CONTENTS OF THE ROSETTA STONE
926	dness the priests decreed that the following things
927	uld be done:—
928	Additional honours to be paid to Ptolemy V. and
929	to his ancestors.
930	An image of Ptolemy to be set up by the side of
931	the chief god of every temple in Egypt in the
932	most prominent place.
933	Worship to be paid to the images three times a
934	day.
935	A statue and shrine of the king to be set up in
936	every temple, in the holy place, with the other
937	shrines.
938	Such statues and shrines to be carried out in
939	procession on sacred days, and to be specially
940	distinguished by crowns and phylacteries.
941	A monthly festival to be established on the king's
942	birthday and coronation day.
943	The first five days of the month Thoth to be
944	ohserved as a festival, wherein garlands are to be
945	worn.
946	The priests who perform these things to be called
947	"Priests of the God Epiphanes Eucharistus," and
948	their names shall appear in all official documents,
949	and their titles shall be engraved on the rings
950	which they wear on their hands.
951	Private citizens shall be permitted to keep the
952	feast, and to establish a shrine, and to keep it in
953	their houses, and to observe all festivals both
954	yearly and monthly.
p. 45
955	CONTENTS OF THE ROSETTA STONE 25
956	10 This decree to be inscribed upon a hard stone stele
957	in the writing of the priests, in the writing of
958	books, and in the writing of the Greeks, and set
959	up in every temple of the first, second, and third
960	class, by the side of the image of the king.
961	The summary of the contents of the ROSETTA STONE
962	here given is derived from the Greek, which is more
963	general in its terms than either the Hieroglyphic or
964	the Demotic version. When the Stone was in the
965	hands of the French sarants, and of the English officers
966	in Egypt, the above information was, substantially, all
967	that they could derive from it, for they were only able
968	to read the Greek text. We may now pass on to
969	describe the labours of the various scholars-English,
970	French, and German—to whom is owed the abundant
971	knowledge of the Hieroglyphic, Demotic, and Greek
972	versions which we now possess, and trace the progress
973	of Egyptian decipherment.
p. 46
974	26)
975	CHAPTER III.
976	THE ROSETTA STONE AND ITS EARLIEST
977	DECIPHERERS.
978	1800—1814.
979	As soon as the RoSETTA STONE had been removed
980	from the site of Fort St. Julien to the Institut National
981	at Cairo, it at once became an object of interest to the
982	educated officer, and a matter for curiosity on the part
983	of the uneducated. Among those who first saw it was
984	Napoleon the Great, and "to gratify the curiosity of
985	"the literati in every country, he gave immediate
986	"orders to have the inscription engraved ;"1 and when
987	this was done copies of it were to be submitted to the
988	examination of the learned throughout Europe. In
989	the autumn of 1801 General Dugua, "l'un des guerriers
990	"qui, dans la mómorable expédition d'Egypte, ont si
991	"glorieusement servi sous les Héros de la France,"
992	returned from Egypt, and brought with him two copies
993	of the inscriptions on the Rosetta Stone, and presenterl
994	them to the Institut National of Paris. Here these
995	were committed to the care of a member of the Institute,
996	Citvyen Du Theil by name, who having read the
997	• Gentleman's Muyazine, vol. Ixxi., p. 1194, 1801.
p. 47
998	DU THEIL AND AMEILHON 27
999	Greek portion of the text, at once declared that the
1000	Stone was a "monument of the gratitude of some
1001	"priests of Alexandria, or some neighbouring place,
1002	"towards Ptolemy Epiphanes." He also declared that
1003	the first and second texts on the Stone contained
1004	repetitions of the contents of the Greek, and as the last
1005	line but one of the Greek text ordered that a copy of'
1006	the decree of the priests was to be inscribed upon a
1007	hard stone stele "in sacred letters, and in letters of
1008	"the country, and in Greek letters," TOIE TE
1009	IEPOIE KAI EГХДPIOIE KAI EAAHNIKO!E
1010	ГРАМMAZIN, he declared that the first text on the
1011	stone was written in HIEROGLYPHICS, and that the
1012	second was in the ENCHORIAL characters. These state-
1013	ments produced a profound sensation among the learned
1014	in all European countries, for it became clear at once
1015	that by means of the Greek text it would probably be
1016	possible to decipher the Egyptian hieroglyphies, and
1017	also the enchorial script of Egypt.
1018	For some reason which is not stated M. Du Theil
1019	had to leave Paris, and the work which he had
1020	begun on the Greek text of the Rosetta Stone
1021	was handed over to Citoyen Ameilhon, who was
1022	asked to prepare the inscription for publication, and
1023	to translate it. The copies which General Dugua
1024	had brought home were lithographs which had been
1025	drawn on the stone by "citoyens Marcel et Galland,"
1026	but before M. Ameilhon accepted their readings finally,
1027	he collated them with a sulphur cast of the Rosetta
p. 48
1028	28 AMEILHON'S TRANSLATION
1029	Stone which had been made by citoyen Raffeneau, and
1030	was thus enabled to form a trustworthy text. The
1031	labour of translating the Greek and of writing a
1032	commentary upon the words and passages which
1033	presented difficulties occupied M. Ameilhon the greater
1034	part of the year1802, and it was not until the month
1035	Floréal (April 20th—May 20th), 1803, that he was
1036	able to publish his Eclaircissemens sur I'Inscription
1037	Grecque du Monument trouvé à Rosette; the volume
1038	was printed by the order of the Institute, and was
1039	produced by Baudouin, the printer to that learned
1040	body. This work contained a good facsimile of the
1041	Greek test of the Rosetta Stone, and translations of it
1042	in Latin and French; as these renderings form an
1043	important landmark in the bibliographical history of
1044	the Rosetta Stone, and are, besides, of considerable
1045	interest as showing how well the contents of the Greek
1046	text were understood so far back as 1802, they are
1047	given in the Appendix at the end of this Chapter.
1048	The carliest translation of the Greek text made in
1049	England seems to have been that of the Rev. Stephen
1050	Weston, who read his version before the Socicty of
1051	Antiquaries of London in April, 1802. A fuller trans-
1052	lation by him was read before the same Society in the
1053	following November.
1054	Now whilst M. Ameilhon was working at the Greek
1055	text, the eminent Orientalist, M. Silvestre de Sacy, was
1056	diligently investigating the middle text on the Rosetta
1057	Stone, i.e., the Enchorial, and his labours were crowned
p. 49
1058	DE SACY AND ÅKERBLAD 29
1059	with a certain amount of success. He had received
1060	two copies of the inscription towards the end of 1800,
1061	from M. Chaptal, the Minister for the Interior, and in
1062	1802 he addressed to him his report on the Enchorial
1063	inscription on the Rosetta Stone,1 in which he declared
1064	that he had succeeded in identifying the names
1065	Alexander, Alexandria, Arsinoi, Ptolemy, Epiphanes,
1066	Isis, Osiris, Berenice, etc., and in drawing up an
1067	alphabet "de cette écriture inconnue." We know
1068	now that the enchorial characters are of two kinds,
1069	ulphabetic and syllabic, and that it was because
1070	De Sacy was not aware of this fact that he failed to
1071	make any further progress. That he did succeed in
1072	identifying correctly the equivalents of some of the
1073	Greek names, e.g. Ptolemy and Alexander, is true, and
1074	there is no doubt that he put forward his views with
1075	great skill and much learning; but although he
1076	assures the Minister of the Interior that he does not
1077	consider the time lost which he spent on "ces
1078	combinaisons peu fructueuses," he devoted little
1079	attention to the subject in future jears.
1080	Meanwhile, another eminent scholar and Orientalist,
1081	N. J. D. ĂKERBLAD, was devoting himself to the
1082	enchorial text, and in the same year (1802) he
1083	addressed a letter on the subject to De Sacy,? to whom
1084	1 Lettre au citsyen Chaptul an sujet de l'Inscription Egyptienne du
1085	Monument trouvé à Rosette. Paris, An X [1802 v. st.].
1086	= Lettre sur l'Inscription Egyptienne de Rosette, adressée au Con.
1087	Silvestre de Sacy, Paris, An X = 1802, v. st.
p. 50
1088	3º DE SACY AND AKERBLAD
1089	he owed the advantage of the use of a copy of the
1090	inscriptions on the Rosetta Stone before they were made
1091	public. In this letter he does not pretend to give an
1092	analysis of the whole of the enchorial text, but only to
1093	" review the small number of words which will cause us
1094	"to know the letters which form the Egyptian
1095	alphabet." In Plate i., which accompanies his work,
1096	he gives a list of sixteen groups of signs which he
1097	believed to represent Greek names, and in Plate ii. he
1098	added a list of what he imagined to be Egyptian letters,
1099	arranged according to the Coptic alphabet. The last
1100	of these plates is reproduced opposite.
1101	De Sacy was much interested in Akerblad's "letter,"
1102	and evidently believed that the Swedish scholar had made
1103	great progress in deciphering the enchorial text, for he
1104	says, "J'ai lu avec la plus grande attention et avec un
1105	"égal intérêt votre travail sur l'inscription Egyptienne
1106	"du monument de Rosette, et j'ai admiré dans l'analyse
1107	"que vous m'avez offerte d'un assez grand nombre de
1108	"mots de cette inscription, la sagacité avec laquelle
1109	"vous avez lutté contre les difficultés sans nombre que
1110	"présente l'écriture de ce monument. Peut-être même
1111	"n'hésiterois-je pas à dire que vous m'avez convaincu
1112	" de la vérité de vos résultats, et à placer votre alphabet
1113	"Egyptien à côté de celui de Palmyre, c'est-i-dire, au
1114	"nombre des découvertes qui ne laissent plus aucune
1115	"prise à la critique, et à de nouvelles conjectures, si
1116	"un reste d'attachement aux premières idées que ce
1117	"monument m'a suggérées, et que j'ai exposées, quoique
p. 51
1118	ĂKERBLAD'S DEI
1119	"en tremblant, dans ma
1120	"n'enchaînoit, en quelque
1121	s.2.2.(el00).
1122	в...4.
1123	=... 18 (K).
1124	2... L.(т)
1125	c./vb(.h.)
1126	5
1127	"1..II..JI. .811 (21,01.)
1128	3
1129	..Л. ...UIl
1130	.se..n.
1131	2..
1132	м..) ..a..o
1133	i122.ss....
1134	=..% ()1 26 (кc)
1135	....u...a...
1136	i.2. 2.ifr..
1137	..... .1... .→..
1138	Åkerblad's Demotic Alpl
1139	"m'empêchoit d'acquérir à
1140	"riction."1 Åkerblad, hor
1141	1" Rúpoii
1142	IOTIC ALPHABET 3I
1143	Lettre au Cel Chaptal,
1144	sorte, mon suffrage, et ne
1145	T.cbL..
1146	=..1..1..
1147	2 S Stmd.
1148	х...Z
1149	4...2L (шт)
1150	(or))r
1151	y.++.1.
1152	+... ../
1153	3.L.z. 22
1154	rC..Г
1155	+...
1156	I
1157	E. II.
1158	labet, published in 1802.
1159	cet égard une pleine con-
1160	rerer, failed to make mueh
1161	se," p. 65.
p. 52
1162	32 WESTON AND PLUMTRE
1163	further progress than De Sacy, for he accepted the
1164	views of certain Greek writers, who stated distinctly
1165	that the Egyptians employed, on many occasions, an
1166	alphabetical system, composed of twenty-tive letters
1167	only, and he never grasped the idea of the existence of
1168	syllabic characters. Ăkerblad deduced his conclusion
1169	from the preamble of the Decree, which consists in a
1170	great measure of foreign proper names, and up to the
1171	time of his death he persisted in believing that this
1172	part of the inscription was throughout alphabetic.!
1173	After the publication of his "Letter" to De Sacy, in
1174	1802, Åkerblad contributed nothing further to the
1175	decipherment of the enchorial text.
1176	In 1802-3 considerable literary activity in connection
1177	with the Greek text of the Rosetta Stone was displayed
1178	by many scholars, and in addition to the printed work
1179	of Ameilhon, mentioned above, we may note the
1180	appearance in these years of "The Greek Version of the
1181	Decree of the Egyptian Priests," by Granville Penn,
1182	and the editions of the Greek text by Millin (Magasin
1183	Encyclopédique, Ann. 8, tom. 2, p. 504), and Beck
1184	(Commentat. Soc. Philol., Lipsiæ, tom. iil., p. 274 seq.).
1185	The English translations by the Rev. S. Weston and
1186	Prebendary Plumtre must also be mentioned. Under
1187	the work of the same year must be included the
1188	scholarly edition of the Greek text, which was published
1189	together with an exact Latin translation, by C. G.
1190	I Dr. T. Young, "An Account of some recent Discoveries in
1191	Hieruglyphical Literature," London, 1823, p. 9.
p. 53
1192	HEYNE'S LATIN TRANSLATION 33
1193	HEYNE, under the title " Commentatio in Inscriptionem
1194	Græcam Monumenti trinis insigniti titulis ex Ægypto
1195	Iondinum apportati," in "Commentationes Societatis
1196	Regiæ Scientiarum Gottingensis" ad A. CIOIOCCC—III.,
1197	tom. xv., Göttingen, 1804, p. 260 ff. Professor Heyne
1198	read his paper before the Royal Society at Göttingen
1199	on September 4th, 1802, and a copy of his Latin
1200	rendering of the Greek text of the Rosetta Stone was
1201	received at the Society of Antiquaries of London on
1202	the Ilth of November following.
1203	From what has been said above, it is clear that
1204	copies of the inscriptions on the Rosetta Stone were
1205	available for the use of scholars in Paris so early as the
1206	end of the year 1800, but it was not until 1802 that any
1207	complete copy of them appeared in England. The monu-
1208	ment itself was first deposited in the British Museum
1209	in February,1 1802, and immediately after its arrival
1210	there the Council of the Society of Antiquaries,
1211	London, ordered all three texts to be engraved in
1212	facsimile, and they were issued to the public in three
1213	plates on July Sth, 1802. Subsequently a second
1214	edition appeared a year later, under the following
1215	descriptive title:-" Has tabulas [v., vi., vii.] inscrip-
1216	"tionem sacris Ægyptiorum et vulgaribus literis
1217	"itemque Græcis in lapide nigro ac præduro insculptam
1218	"exhibentes ad formam et modulum exemplaris inter
1219	"spolia ex bello Ægyptiaco nuper reportati et in
1220	The stone was sent to be engraved to the Society of Anti-
1221	quaries on March 9th, 1802.
1222	VOL. I. D
p. 54
1223	34 VILLOISON, PORSON, PAHLIN
1224	"Museo Britannico asservati suo sumptu incidendas
1225	"curavit Soc: Antiquar: Londin: A.D. MDCCCIII." 1
1226	The texts were drawn and engraved by JAMES BASIRE.
1227	Among the classical scholars of the time whoce learning
1228	helped most materially to elucidate the Greek text
1229	must be mentioned D'ANSSE DE VILLOISON, who ad-
1230	dressed to Åkerblad three important letters on various
1231	difficult points in it,? and Professor R. Porson, who
1232	suggested the ends of the last twenty-six lines. A
1233	reproduction of these restorations, from the fourth
1234	volume of Vetusta Monumenta, will be found opposite.
1235	We have already seen that De Sacy and Äkerblad
1236	succeeded in identifying in the Enchorial text the
1237	equivalents of Alexander and Alexandria, Ptolemy,
1238	king, &c., so far back as 1802, and that good translations
1239	of the Greek text existed in Latin, English, French and
1240	German by the beginning of 1803, and we have now to.
1241	note that the Hieroglyphic text had also been studied
1242	in 1802 and 1803 by M. le COMTE DE PAHLIN. This
1243	ingenious gentleman published at Weimar, in 1802, a
1244	series of " Lettres sur les Hiéroglyphes," with two plates,
1245	and in 1804 he published " Essai sur les Hiroglyphe»,
1246	" ou nourelles lettres sur ce sujet," and his " Analyse ủe
1247	"l'inscription en Hiéroglyphes du monument trouvé il
1248	1 Sec also V'etusta Monumenta, vol. iv., London, 1815.
1249	* Lettrei M. Akerblad sur un passage de l'inscription Grecque de
1250	lvsette; Lettre sur le titre de Dieu donné aux rois payens, etc.;
1251	Lettre sur les fêtes solennelles des Egyptiens, et des Grecs anciens et
1252	mndernes et sur le ilialecte Macédonien" (See Mayasin Encyclopédique,
1253	trn vi. p. 70; tom ii. p. 174 and p. 313).
p. 55
1254	PORSON'S RESTORATIONS 35
1255	29 30 *31 32 3:3 38 33 36 37 38 C. 42 - 45 46 47 18 50 51 52 53
1256	OOÓNI OISEAE NTNNEIS Professor Porson's restorations of (OMENSEN ERADAPFTPI the ends of the last lines of the OYINEIETO Greck text of the Rosetta Stone. AOATAMTA- AT'MIATEEIN Presented to the Society of Anti- PEETINKAUTA quaries of London on January PANESTATZIYONAI 13th, 1803. ABSNERIRRROR ENALLOPTAISKAIHA XPYLCYMENZRANCAN EYXAPISTOYNAON TYNE CEKACANEE KADENITASEN MOEIAMIEIONORALEYN- XPYZAENOIFETPVETAI SIO KASTHN (XnEi à viy rài і5250c).... PUNKAITIANHYRIN ENTOIEKATAAS- OOEEEDICONAITOILIEPEYEINTOETA NIAYTONKATA THN TEANNRAD THNKA TI EYEINAE TOYLIEPEIE TOTEAISNOBIOY YEAOPMATIENSYE YUYE ANHKONTALEIETHN- ROYATAETANPOENKONTANOMIMAENTANZEOPTAIE ELTKTONESHQEMATOYTOANAPPAPAIEIEZTAANNMEN SNOEEMIEYRI*.....
p. 56
1257	36 PAHLIN'S SYSTEM
1258	"Rosette, contenant un décret des prétres de l'Égypte en
1259	"T'honneur de Ptolémée Epiphane," 4to, Dresden, with a
1260	facsimile of the hieroglyphic text on the Rosetta Stone.
1261	In the last-named work he gave a transcript of the
1262	Greek text with a Latin version, made presumably by
1263	himself, for his classical attainments appear to have
1264	been considerable. His system of decipherment, if
1265	system it can be called, was based upon the statements
1266	of the Greek and Latin writers about Egyptian writing,
1267	and he held the view that Chinese and Egyptian hiero-
1268	glyphics were identical in origin and meaning. He
1269	believed that if either the ancient forms of Chinese cha-
1270	racters, or those which their values indicate, were given
1271	to them, true hieroglyphics, similar to those which exist
1272	on the Rosetta Stone, would very often be found; and,
1273	according to Young,? he thought that if the Psalms of
1274	David were translated into Chinese, and they were then
1275	written in the ancient character of that language, the
1276	inscriptions on Egyptian papyri would be reproduced.
1277	Apart, however, from absurd ideas of this kind, Count
1278	Pahlin failed to discover the alphabetic character of the
1279	Egyptian hieroglyphics, and thus it came to pass that
1280	he did not even succeed in suggesting that certain groups
1281	of picture characters represented the proper names in the
1282	Greek text. That a man of such ability failed in this
1283	particular is surprising, especially as the "Letters" of
1284	De Sacy and Akerblad were published two years before
1285	he issued his "Analysis " of the contents of the Rosetta
1286	1 Analyse, p. 11. 2 An Account, p. 7.
p. 57
1287	KIRCHER, JABLONSKI, DE GUIGNES 37
1288	Stone, and he might have seen that they had shown
1289	him a path in which to follow. As a matter of fact he
1290	was wholly influenced by the writings of the earlier
1291	inrestigators of the hieroglyphic inscriptions, such
1292	as Marsham,! Kircher,? Jablonski,3 the first part of
1293	whose work contained a list of all the Egyptian words
1294	mentioned by ancient writers arranged alphabetically;
1295	Freret * Goropius," Goguet," Gordon," Joseph de
1296	Guignes, who tried to prove that the epistolographie
1297	1 D. J. Marsham, Canon chronicus Aegyptiacus, London, 1672,
1298	Leipzig, 1676, 4to.
1299	2 A. Kircher, Prodromus Coptus sive Aegyptiacus, Rome, 1636 ;
1300	Lingua Aegyptiaca restituta, Rome, 1643 ; Obeliscus Pamphilius, hoc
1301	est Interpretatio .... in quo veterum theologia, Hieroglyphicis in-
1302	roluta Symbolis, detecta e tenebris in lucem asseritur, Rome, 1650 ;
1303	Oedipus Aegyptiacus, hoc est, universalis hierogiyphicae veterum
1304	doctrinae, temporum injuria abolitae instauratio, Rome, 1652-1654 ;
1305	Obelisci Aegyptiaci nuper inter Isaei Romani rudera efossi interpretatio
1306	hieroglyphica, Rome, 1666 ; Sphinx Mystagoga, Amsterdam, 1674.
1307	3 P. E. Jablonski, Opuscula quibus lingua et antiquitates Aegyp-
1308	tiorum, dificilis librorum sacrorum loca et historiae ecclesiasticae
1309	capita illustrantur : magnam partem nunc primum in lucem protracta,
1310	rel ab ipss auctore emendata ac locu pletata, Leyden, 180+-14.
1311	+ N. Freret, Essai sur les Hiéroglyphes, Paris, 174t; Réflexions
1312	sui les principes généraux de l'ait d'écrire (Mémoires de l'Académie des
1313	Inscriptions, tom. ri. p. 609 ff.): Lettres sur les Hiéroglyphes, 1802.
1314	5 Bocanus Goropius, Hieroglyphica, Antwerp, 1580, folio.
1315	" De l'Origine des Lois, pt. ii. Bk. ii. chap. 6.
1316	: A. Gordon, Essay towards explaining the hieroglyphical fgures
1317	on the cofin of the ancient Mummy, belonging to Captain W.
1318	Lethieuellier, London, 1757, folio.
1319	8 Essai sur le moyen de parvenir ù la lecture et à l'intelligence
1320	des Hiéroglyphes Egyptiens (in Mémoires de l'Acailémie, tom. xrriv.,
1321	1770) ; and another "Mémoir" in Mémoires de l'Académie, tom.
1322	xxix. 176₺.
p. 58
1323	38 WARBURTON'S WORK
1324	and symbolic characters of the Egyptians were to be
1325	found in the Chinese characters, and that the Chinese
1326	nation was nothing but an Egyptian colony; and of
1327	Hooghe de Romeyn,' D'Origny,? Schuhmacher,3 Koch,t
1328	Tychsen," and Valerianus.® Curiously enough, our own
1329	countryman, William Warburton, had, early in the XIXth
1330	century,ishown that Kircher's view that the hieroglyphies
1331	were only employed for a sacred or mystical language, and
1332	were used by the priests to express in cabalistic terms
1333	the notions of their religion, was a mistaken one, and
1334	"he had proved from the testimony of profane authors
1335	"that they were really and truly the language of the
1336	"country, employed to record openly and plainly their
1337	"laws, policies, public morals, history, and, in a word, all
1338	"kinds of civil matters."S Count Pahlin's works are, in
1339	one respect, to be classed with those of Kircher, for they
1340	are full of fantastic ideas, most of which seem to have
1341	been suggested to him by the hieroglyphic forms of
1342	creatures animate and inanimate; on the other hand,
1343	1 Hieroglyphica, Amsterdam, 1741.
1344	2 L'Egypte Ancienne, Paris, 1765.
1345	3 M. G. Schuhmacher, Versuch. die dunkeln Geheimnisse in der
1346	hieroglyphischen Denkibildern der Aegyptier, Chaldäer, Perser, S'c.,
1347	näher aufzuklären, Leipzig, 1754.
1348	* Tentamen enucleationis hieroglyphicorum, Petropolis, 1788.
1349	» Ueber die Buchstabenschrift dr alten Aegypten, Göttingen,
1350	1789.
1351	G J. P. B. Valerianus, Basle, 1556.
1352	i The Dirine Legation of Moses demonstrated, to which is adjoint
1353	": Essay on Egyptian Hieroglyphics, London, second edition, 1838.
1354	9 Birch, Egyptian Hieroglyphics, p. 192.
p. 59
1355	FUTILITY OF PAHLIN'S SYSTEM 39
1356	it is tolerably evident that he was an honest, though
1357	mistaken, investigator of Egyptian hieroglyphics, and
1358	he certainly managed to find apt quotations for his
1359	arguments. He never understood the problems which
1360	he had undertaken to solve, and one instance, at least,
1361	is on record ' which shows that he set out to translate a
1362	line of the Rosetta Stone by beginning in the middle of
1363	it. How his views were received among the learned
1364	generally we have little means of knowing, but it seems
1365	that Åkerblad, who had, as we have seen, made some
1366	progress in deciphering the Enchorial text, was disposed
1367	to acquiesce in the correctness of M. de Pahlin's inter-
1368	pretation, which proceeds on the supposition that parts
1369	of the first lines of the hieroglyphics are still remaining
1370	on the Stone!" Far worse than this, however, was the
1371	encouragement which such pseudo-scientific works gave
1372	to the cranks and faddists of the day, many of whom,
1373	without any philological training whatsoever, under-
1374	took to solve one of the most difficult of philological
1375	problems, and promulgated theories of the wildest de-
1376	scription about the Egyptian characters, and about the
1377	affinity of the Egyptian language with Hebrew, Spriac
1378	and Chinese.
1379	The books professing to explain the Egyptian hiero-
1380	glyphic texts which appeared between 1700 and 1800
1381	were exceedingly numerous, and merely to enumerate
1382	their names, even without adding the • briefest descrip-
1383	tion of each, would fill many pages. Among them all,
1384	1 Young, Accnunt, p. 2. = Ibiil., p. 2.
p. 60
1385	40 BARTHÉLEMY AND ZOEGA
1386	however, as deserving special note, must be mentioned
1387	two papers 1 by J. Jacques Barthélemy, in which he
1388	showed that the ovals, commonly called cartouches,
1389	which occurred in the Egyptian texts, contained royal
1390	names, and a work by G. Zoega entitled De Origine
1391	et usu Obeliscorum, Rome, 1797, wherein he agreed
1392	with Barthélemy that the ovals must contain royal
1393	names,? but going a step further, declared that the
1394	hieroglyphics were alphabetic letters. Whether De
1395	Sacy or Åkerblad had knowledge of the views of
1396	Barthélemy and Zoega it is impossible to say, but it is
1397	interesting to observe that they began their labours by
1398	attacking the cartouches in the Enchorial text, and
1399	that Åkerblad went so far as to formulate an
1400	alphabet.
1401	During the twelve years which followed the appear-
1402	ance of the "Lettre" of De Sacy and that of Åkerblad
1403	no real progress appears to have been made in the
1404	decipherment of Egyptian hieroglyphics, and the only
1405	works and papers which appeared on the subject were
1406	written by untrained theorists, who were chiefly con-
1407	cerned in proving the Biblical character of the
1408	1 Explication d'un Bas-Relief Egyptien (Mémoires de l'Académie,
1409	tom. xxxii. p. 725ff., 1761): and Réflexions générales sur les rapports
1410	des langues Egyptienne, Phénicienne et Grecque, ibid., 1763.
1411	2"C'onspiciuntur autem passim in Aegyptiis monumentis
1412	"schemata quoedem ovata sive elliptica planae basi insidentia,
1413	"quae emphatica ratione includunt certa notarum syntagmata,
1414	• sive ad propria personarum nomina exprimenda sive ad sacra-
1415	" tiores formulas designandas."
p. 61
1416	THOMAS YOUNG 4I
1417	Egyptian inscriptions. The first successful attempt to
1418	decipher the hieroglyphic and enchorial inscriptions on
1419	the Rosetta Stone was made by Dr. THOMAs YOUNG,
1420	F.R.S., who, early in the year 1814, read a paper on
1421	Åkerblad's " Lettre" before the Society of Antiquaries
1422	of London. The researches of this eminent man were,
1423	however, of such an important character that they must
1424	be described in a separate chapter.
p. 62
1425	( 42 )
1426	APPENDIX TO CHAPTER III.
1427	THE DECREE OF ROSETTA.
1428	1.-A LITERAL LATIN TRANSLATION OF THE GrEEK
1429	VERSION MADE BY CITOYEN AMEILHON, AND
1430	PUBLISHED IN 1803.1
1431	1 REGNANTE (rege) juvene et successore patris in
1432	regnum, domino coronarum perillustri, Ægypti
1433	stabilitore et rerum quae pertinent ad
1434	Deos, pio, hostium vietore, vitae hominum emen-
1435	datore, domino triginta annorum periodorum, sicut
1436	Vulcanus ille magnus, rege, sicut Sol
1437	3 magnus rex, tam superiorum quim inferiorum
1438	regionum, gnato Deorum Philopatorum, quem
1439	Vulcanus approbavit, cui sol dedit victoriam,
1440	imagine vivente Jovis, filio Solis, Ptolemaeo
1441	1 immortali, dilecto à Phtha, ANNO NONO: Sub pon-
1442	tifice Aete Alexandri quidem et Deorum Soterum,
1443	et Deorum Adelphorum, et Deorum Evergetum, et
1444	Deorum Philopatorum, et
1445	1Sce Edlaircissemens sur l'Inscription Grecque du Monument
1446	troneré à Rosette, contenant un décret des prêtres de l'Euypte en
1447	l'honneur de Ptolémée Epiphane, le cinquième des rnis Ptolémérs.
1448	Paris, Floréal, an xi (1803). 4to. Imprimé par Baudonin.
p. 63
1449	10
1450	11
1451	AMEILHON'S LATIN TRANSLATION 43
1452	Dei Epiphanis, gratiosi ; Athlophora Berenices
1453	Evergetidis Pyrrhâ filiâ Philini; Canephorâ
1454	Arsinoes Philadelphae, Areiâ filià Diogenis;
1455	Sacerdote Arsinoes Philopatoros, Irene
1456	filia Ptolemaei: Mensis Xandici quartâ die,
1457	Agyptiorum vero Mechir octodecimâ: DECRETUN,
1458	Pontifices et Prophetae et illi qui in adytum
1459	introeunt ad vestitum
1460	Deorum, et Pterophorae et sacri Scribae, et alii
1461	Sacerdotes omnes qui progressi è regionis templis
1462	Memphim obviam regi, ad solemnem festivitate pro
1463	susceptione
1464	coronae Ptolemaei, immortalis, dilecti à Phtha,
1465	Dei Epiphanis, gratiosi, quam accepit à patre suo,
1466	et congregati Memphi in templo, illâ ipsâ die
1467	DIXERUNT :
1468	QUANDOQUIDEM rex Ptolemaeus, immortalis,
1469	dilectus à Phtha, Deus Epiphanes, gratiosus, ille
1470	ex rege Ptolemaeo et reginâ Arsinoe, Diis
1471	Philopatoribus, quàm plurimùm benè fecit
1472	templis et
1473	hominibus in illis degentibus, et regiae ipsius
1474	potestati subjectis omnibus; ET existens Deus ex
1475	Deo et Deâ, sicut Horus ille Isidis et Osiridis
1476	filius, ultor ille patris sui Osiridis, in ea quae per-
1477	tinent ad Deos
1478	benefico animo propensus, consecravit in tem-
1479	plorum commoda argentarios et frumentarios
1480	proventus; Er multa impendia sustinuit ad
p. 64
1481	44
1482	12
1483	13
1484	14
1485	15
1486	16
1487	17
1488	18
1489	THE ROSETTA DECREE
1490	Ægyptum in tranquillitatem reducendam et ad
1491	templa erigenda ;
1492	Eт pro suis viribus de humanitate benè meritus
1493	est totis: Er existentium in Ægypto tributorum
1494	ac vectigalium nonnulla quidem omninò remisit,
1495	alia verò elevavit, et populus et caeteri omnes in
1496	Abundantiâ essent in sui ipsius regno; Er regalia
1497	debita quae debetant incolae tam Ægypti quàm
1498	reliqua ditionis ejus, quamvis plurima quantitate,
1499	condonavit; Er eos qui in carceres
1500	fuerant adacti, et eos qui in jus vocati erant, ex
1501	multo tempore, solvit omnit accusatione; JussIT
1502	verò et proventus templorum et quae conferebantur
1503	in ea annuatim taxationes frumen-
1504	tarias et argentarias, similiter et attributas por-
1505	tiones Diis ex vineali terrâ et veridariis et
1506	aliis rebus pertinentibus ad Deos, sub patre
1507	ipsius,
1508	manere per regionem; Jussır etiam de sacerdotibus
1509	ut nihil plus dent pretii ad initiationem suam quàm
1510	quod dare tenebantur usquè ad primum annum
1511	regni patris ejus; SoLvIT et oriundos ex
1512	sacris tribubus annuâ in Alexandriam navigatione;
1513	JussIT et perceptionem eorum quae pertinent
1514	ad rem nauticam non fieri; Er eorum quae in
1515	aerarium basilicum conferri solebant ex templis
1516	bussinorum
1517	linteorum remisit duas partes; ET quae neglecta
1518	fuerant omnia in anteactis temporibus, restituit in
p. 65
1519	AMEILHON'S LATIN TRANSLATION 45
1520	convenientem ordinem, studens ut assueta persolver-
1521	entur Diis
1522	19 convenienter; SIMILITEr et jus cuique partitus est,
1523	sicut Hermes ille magnus et magnus; Jussir et
1524	eos qui redierunt ex partibus bellatorum, atque
1525	aliorum aliena
1526	20 sententium, in illis turbarum temporibus, reversos,
1527	manere in propriis possessionibus; CoNsuLurT ut
1528	mitterentur copiae equestres et pedestres et naves
1529	adversus eos qui irruerant
1530	21 in Agyptum mari terrâque, sustinens impensas
1531	argentarias et frumentarius magnas, ut et templa
1532	et omnes incolae ejus in securitate essent; Er
1533	ассе-
1534	22 dens ad Luporum urbem, illam in Busiridis regione
1535	sitam, quae erat occupata et munita adversus
1536	obsidionem, armorum copiâ largiore et aliocumque
1537	commeatu, utpotè quod jam à multo
1538	23 tempore invaserat rebellandi animus congregatos
1539	in eû impios qui et in templa et in Ægypti incolas
1540	multa mala patraverant, et,
1541	24 castra antè ponens, aggeribus et fossis et muni-
1542	mentis ipsam eximiis circumvallavit; Nilumque
1543	cùm incrementum magnum fecisset in octavo anno,
1544	et suesceret submergere
1545	25 campestria, cohibuit ex multis locis, munitis ostiis
1546	fluviorum, largitus in haec opum vim non modicam;
1547	et constitutis equitibus et peditibus ad custodiam
1548	26 eorum, brevi tempore et urbem vi cepit, et in eà
p. 66
1549	46
1550	27
1551	28
1552	29
1553	30
1554	31
1555	32
1556	33
1557	THE ROSETTA DECREE
1558	impios omnes interfecit sicut Hermes et Horus ille
1559	Isidis et Osiridis filius subegerunt in iisdem
1560	locis olim rebellatores; Duces (verò) reballatorum
1561	sub ipsius patre et qui regionem (castarerant) et
1562	templa scelestè tractarant, ingressus in Memphim,
1563	ultor
1564	patris sui et sui ipsius regni, omnes punivit pro
1565	meritis, tempore quo venit ad peragenda (omura
1566	yune) observari consuescunt in solemnitatibus
1567	suscipiendae coronae; REMISIT et ea quae in
1568	templis debebatur regali aerario usquè ad octavum
1569	annum, quorum erat in tritico et argento copia non
1570	modica; SINIL(ITER (t) mulctas non collatorum
1571	in regium aerarium, byssinorum linteo-
1572	rum, et eorum, quae collata fuerant, ab exemplari
1573	discrepantiam usquè ad eadem tempora; SOLVIT
1574	templa (impositi) artabe in unam quamque aruram
1575	sacrae terrae, et terrae vinealis simil(iter)
1576	amphoram arurae; API et Mnevi plurima donavit
1577	et caeteris sacris animalibus illis in Ægypto; multò
1578	magis quam antecedentes reges sollicitus circà ea
1579	quae com(petunt)
1580	ipsis semper, et illorum funeribus necessaria
1581	suppedituus opimo et mugnificò, et ritibus implendıs
1582	in propriis eorundem templis cum sacrificiis et
1583	solemnibus conventibus et caeteris (de more solito)
1584	ET jura templorum et Agypti conservavit in
1585	regione, juxtà leges ; Eт Apieium operibus eximiis
1586	adornavit, conferens in ipsum auri (et argen-)
p. 67
1587	31
1588	35
1589	36
1590	37
1591	38
1592	39
1593	40
1594	AMEILHON'S LATIN TRANSLATION 47
1595	ti et lapidum pretiosorum vim non modicam, et
1596	templa et fana et altaria exstruxit; et quae
1597	indigebant restauratione reparavit, habens Dei
1598	Evergetici, in rebus pert(inentibus, ad)
1599	Divinum Numen, animum intentum: ET sciscitans
1600	de rebus pretiotissimis templorum renovavit ipsas,
1601	in sui ipsius regno convenienter; Pro quibus
1602	dederunt ipsi Dii sanitatem, victoriam, robur et
1603	alia bona (omnia .....)
1604	regià potestate mansurê ipsi et ipsius posteris in
1605	omne aevum: BONAE FORTUNAE. PLAcuIT sacer-
1606	dotibus regionis templorum omnium honores
1607	(omnes) qui pertinent
1608	ad immortalem regem Ptolemaeum, dilectum à
1609	Phtha, Deum Epiphanem, gratiosum, similiter et
1610	qui sunt patrum ipsius Deorum Philopatorum et
1611	qui sunt avorum Deorum Everg(etum, et qui sunt)
1612	Deorum Adelphorum, et qui sunt Deorum Soterum,
1613	angere magnopere; ET ponere immortalis regis
1614	Ptolemaei, Dei Epiphanis, gratiosi, statuam in
1615	unoquoque templo, in manifes(tiori loco)
1616	quae cognominabitur Ptolemaei ultoris Ægypti, cui
1617	propè sistet praecipuus Deus templi, daus ei insigne
1618	victoriae; quae erunt disposita (omnia juxti
1619	convenientem)
1620	ordinem; ET sacerdotes colere statuas ter per
1621	diem et vestire illas sacro ornatu, et alia praescripta
1622	exequi, pront ea observari solent erga alios Deos
1623	in (magnis solem-)
p. 68
1624	48
1625	41
1626	42
1627	13
1628	4t
1629	45
1630	46
1631	47
1632	THE ROSETTA DECREE
1633	nitatibus; ERIGENDA verò esse regi Ptolemaeo,
1634	Deo Epiphani, gratioso, illi ex rege Ptolemaeo et
1635	reginâ Arsinoe, Diis Philopatoribus, simulachrum
1636	sculptile et aediculam au(rea in sacratissimo)
1637	templorum, et collocandam eam (aediculam) in
1638	adytis cum aliis aediculis, et in magnis solemnitati-
1639	bus in quibus exitus aedicularum aguntur, aedicu-
1640	lam etiam Dei Epiphanis, Ev(ergetis, gratiosi)
1641	exire; Er ut faciliùs agnosci que at nunc et in
1642	tempore futuro, imponi super aediculam illas regis
1643	aureas coronas decem quibus adhaerebit aspis
1644	(ad similitudinemn)
1645	coronarum illarum figurá aspidis insignium quae
1646	sunt supri alias aediculas, et earum in medio
1647	regium illud insigne cognominatum #XENT quo
1648	redimitus introivit in Mempheos (templum......
1649	ut)
1650	adimplerentur ea quae consuescunt peragi in sus-
1651	ceptione regiae coronae, et imponi circumdanti
1652	coronas tetragono juxtà praedictum sacellum
1653	regium, phylacteria aur(eu cum isthûc inscriptione)
1654	Hoc est regis qui illustrem reddidit regionem
1655	superiorem et regionem inferiorem; ET, quia
1656	trigesimum diem illius Mesori quo nativitas regis
1657	agitur, similiter et (diem ....)
1658	quo suscepit regnum è patre cognomines esse jam
1659	usu receptum est in templis, etenim et multorum
1660	bonorum principia omnibus sunt, agere hosce dies
1661	festos (in singulis per totam Ai)
p. 69
1662	48
1663	49
1664	50
1665	51
1666	52
1667	53
1668	54
1669	AMEILHON'S LATIN TRANSLATION 49
1670	gyptum templis in mense, et facere in ipsıs
1671	sacrificia et libamina et caetera lege sancita sicut
1672	et in aliis solemnitatibus, et adrenientes statutos
1673	dies .........
1674	in templis: ET agere festum et solemnem
1675	conventum in honorem immortalis et dilecti à
1676	Phtha, regis Ptolemaei, Dei Epiphanis, gratiosi,
1677	singulis annis (per totam Agypti, tam superioris
1678	quàm inferioris
1679	regionem, à novilunio Thouth per dies quinque, in
1680	quibus et coronas gerent facientes sacrificia et
1681	libamina et alia convenientia; cognomi(nabuntur
1682	verò isti ministri)
1683	et Dei Epiphanis, gratiosi, sacerdotes, praeter alia
1684	nomina Deorum quorum sacerdotii munere jam
1685	funguntur, et praelibare, super omnes pecuniarios
1686	redditus et super alios (prorentus sacros, quae
1687	necessaria sunt ad)
1688	Sacerdotium ejus; LICERE que et quibuslibet
1689	privatis agere hoc festum et praedictum Sacellum
1690	erigere et habere domi (quaecumque suppetent ad
1691	cultum Dei Epiphanis, gratiosi,)
1692	annuatim. Ut innotescat quòd incolae Ægypti
1693	glorificant et honorant Deum Epiphanem gratiosum
1694	regem, ut par est, (placuit hoc decretum sculpi in
1695	columni)
1696	duri lapidis, et sacris, et patriis, et hellenicis
1697	caracteribus, et collocari in unoquoquè tam priorum
1698	quàm posteriorum (templorum).....
1699	VOL. I. E
p. 70
1700	50 THE ROSETTA DECREE
1701	II.—FRENCH TRANSLATION OF THE GREEK VERSION
1702	PUBLISHED BY MONSIEUP AMEILHON IN 1803.1
1703	DU RÈGNE de notre jeune monarque, successeur de son
1704	pire à la couronne, glorieux souverain des couronnes,
1705	réparateur de l'Egypte et de toutes les choses qui con-
1706	cernent les Dieux, pieux, vainqueur de ses ennemis,
1707	réformateur des moeurs des hommes, maître des périodes
1708	de trente années, comme Vulcain-le-Grand, roi, comme
1709	le Soleil le grand roi, des régions tant supérieures qu'
1710	inférieures, né des dieux Philopatores, que Vulcain a
1711	approuvé, à qui le Soleil a donné la victoire, image
1712	vivante de Jupiter, fils du Soleil, Ptolémée toujours
1713	vivant, le bien-aimé de Phtha, IA NEUVIÈME ANNÉE;
1714	Sous le pontificat d'Actès, prêtre et d'Alexandre, et des
1715	dieux Soteres, et des dieux Adelphes, et des dieux
1716	Evergétes, et des dieux Philopatores, et du dieu
1717	Epiphane, tris-gracieux; Pyrrha, fille de Philinus,
1718	étant Athlophore de Bérénice Evergéte; Areia (ou,
1719	Araea), fille de Diogène, etant Canephore d'Arsinoé
1720	Philadelphe; Irène, fille de Ptolémée, étant prêtresse
1721	d'Arsinoé Philopator; LE quatre du mois Xandique, et
1722	le dix-huit du mois Méchir, suivant les Egyptiens :
1723	LEs Pontifes, et les Prophètes, et ceux qui entrent dans
1724	le sanctuaire pour habiller les Dieux, et les Ptérophores,
1725	et les Ecrivains sacrés, et tous les autres Prêtres qui,
1726	de tous les temples situés dans le pays, s'étoient rendus
1727	1 See Ecluircissemens sur l'inscription Grecque du Monument
1728	trnuré à Rosette, p. 108 ff.
p. 71
1729	AMEILHON'S FRENCH TRANSLATION 5I
1730	à Memphis, auprès du roi, pour la solennité de la
1731	Prise-de-possession de cette couronne dont Ptolémée,
1732	toujours rivant, le bien-aimé de Phtha, dieu Epiphane,
1733	Prince très-gracieux, a hérité de son père, se trouvant
1734	réunis dans le temple à Memphis, ont prononcé, ce méme
1735	jour, le DÉCRET suivant:
1736	CONSIDÉRANT QUE, le roi Ptolémée toujours vivant,
1737	le bien-aimé de Phtha, dieu Epiphane, très-gracieux,
1738	le fils du roi Ptolémée et de la reine Arsinoé, dieux
1739	Philopatores, a fait toutes sortes de biens et aux
1740	temples, et à ceux qui y font leur demeure, et en général
1741	à tous ceux qui sont sous sa domination ; Qu'étant dieu,
1742	né d'un dieu et d'une déesse, comme Orus, ce fils d'Isis
1743	et d'Osiris, ce rengeur d'Osiris son père, et jaloux de
1744	signaler son zèle généreux pour les choses qui con-
1745	cernent les dieux, Il, a consacré au service des temples
1746	de grands revenus, tant en argent qu'en blé, et a fait
1747	de grandes dépenses pour ramener la tranquillité en
1748	Egypte et y élever des temples ; Qu'il n'a négligé aucun
1749	des moyens qui étoient en son pouvoir pour faire des
1750	actes d'humanité ; et Qu'afin que dans son royaume (ou,
1751	sous son rigne) le peuple et en général tous les citoyens
1752	pussent vivre avec plus d'aisance, IL a supprimé tout-à-
1753	fait quelques-uns des tributs et des impositions qui
1754	étoient établis en Egypte, et diminnó le poids des
1755	autres; QuE de plus il a remis tout ce qui étoit dû à
1756	son trísor, tant par ses sujets habitans de l'Egypte, que
1757	par ceux des autres pays de sa domination, quoique
1758	cette dette fit une masse très-considérable; Qu'il a
p. 72
1759	52 THE ROSETTA DECREE
1760	renvoyé absous ceux qui avoient été emprisonnés et mis
1761	en jugement depuis longtemps; Qu'il a ordonné que
1762	les revenus des temples et les redevances qui doivent
1763	leur être payés, chaque année, tant en blé qu'en argent,
1764	ainsi que les parts réservées aux dieux sur les vignobles,
1765	les vergers, et sur toutes les autres choses auxquelles
1766	ces dieux avoient droit du temps que son père régnoit,
1767	continueroient à se percevoir dans le pays; Qu'Il a
1768	voulu que les prêtres, pour être initiés aux mystères, ne
1769	payassent pas un droit plus fort que celui qu'ils avoient
1770	payé jusqu'a la première année du règne de son père ;
1771	Qu'IL a dispensé ceux qui appartiennent aux tribus
1772	sacerdotales de faire tous les ans le voyage par eau à
1773	Alexandrie; Qu'IL a ordonné qu'on cesseroit de faire
1774	la levée des choses qui se percevoient pour le service de
1775	la marine; Qu'iL a fait la remise des deux tiers sur la
1776	quantité de toile de byssus que les temples devoient
1777	fournir au fisc royal; QuE, dans toutes les parties où
1778	depuis longtemps l'ordre étoit négligé, il l'a rétabli, et
1779	donné tous ses soins pour faire observer d'une manière
1780	Iinvenable tout ce qu'on étoit dans l'usage de pratiquer
1781	d'Arsle"d des Dieux; Qu'À l'exemple d'Hermès deux
1782	le dix-hui IL a aussi fait rendre justice à chacun;
1783	Les Pontifes, né que les citoyens qui, après avoir quitté
1784	le sanctuaire pua et ceux dont les sentimens avoient été,
1785	et les Ecrivains sią trouble, opposés au gouvernement,
1786	de tous les temples sent maintenus en possession de
1787	1 See Eclaircissemens •'II a pourvu à ce que de grandes
1788	trouvé ù Rosette, p. 108 ff. ?n infanterie, et en vaisseaux,
p. 73
1789	AMEILHON'S FRENCH TRANSLATION 53
1790	fussent envoyées contre ceux qui avoient fait une
1791	irruption en Egypte et par terre et par mer, et n'a
1792	épargné aucunes dépenses et en argent et en blé, pour
1793	que les temples des dieux et tous les habitans de
1794	l'Egypte fussent à l'abri de tout danger; QUE, s'étant
1795	approché de cette ville de Lycopolis, qui est située dans
1796	le canton de Busiris, et l'ayant trouvée occupée et
1797	munie d'une très-grande quantité d'armes et de toutes
1798	les espèces d'approvisionnemens nécessaires pour soutenir
1799	un siège, parce que depuis longtemps l'esprit de révolte
1800	s'étoit emparé des impies, qui s'y étoient rassemblés et
1801	avoient causé beaucoup de dommage aux temples et aux
1802	habitans de l'Egypte, IL a établi son camp devant cette
1803	place, et l'a entourée de terrasses, de fossés et de fortes
1804	murailles; QUE le Nil ayant fait, dans la huitième année,
1805	sa grande crue pendant laquelle il a coutume d'inonder
1806	la plaine, IL a arrété les débordemens de ce fleuve par
1807	de fortes digues construites en plusieurs endroits, et a
1808	fortifié les embouchures de ses bras, ayant employé à ces
1809	travaux de très-grandes sommes; et Qu'après y avoir
1810	établi des corps de troupes, tant de pied que de cheval,
1811	pour garder ces ouvrages, IL à, en peu de temps, emporté
1812	de force la ville, et exterminé tous les impies qui s'y
1813	trouvoient, comme Hermès, et Orus, fils d'Isis et
1814	d'Osiris, avoient dompté autrefois dans ces mêmes lieux
1815	les rebelles; Que s'étant rendu à Memphis à l'occasion
1816	des formalités qui devoient s'observer pour la Prise-de-
1817	possession de la couronne, il a puni, en vengeur de son
1818	père et de sa propre couronne, comme ils le méritoient,
p. 74
1819	THE ROSETTA DECREE
1820	les chefs de ceux qui s'étoient revoltés sous son père, et
1821	avoient dérasté le pays, et dépouillé les temples; QU'IL a
1822	fait la remise de ce qui étoit dû en grain et en argent dans
1823	les temples au trésor royal, jusqu'à la huitième année, ce
1824	qui faisoit un objet considerable; Qu'IL a pareillement
1825	fait grace [sic] des contributions de toiles byssus qui
1826	n'avoient point été fournies à ce trésor jusqu'à la même
1827	époque, comme aussi des dédommagemens exigibles pour
1828	celles qui y avoient été déposées, mais qui ne s'etoient
1829	pas trouvées conformes à l'étalon; QU'IL a affranchi les
1830	temples du droit d'artabe imposé sur chaque aroure de
1831	terre sacrée, et a de même aboli celui d'amphore qui se
1832	prélevoit sur chaque aroure de vigne; Qu'Il a fait
1833	beaucoup de donations à Apis et à Mnévis, et aux autres
1834	animaux sacrés de l'Égypte; QuE, portant beaucoup
1835	plus loin que les rois ses prédécesseurs l'attention pour
1836	tout ce qui peut, dans toutes les circonstances, con-
1837	cerner le service de ces animaux sacrés, IL a assigné
1838	avec autant de générosité que de magnificence, des
1839	fonds pour fournir aux frais de leurs funérailles et
1840	aux dépenses des sacrifices, des grandes assemblées re-
1841	ligieuses et autres cérémonies qui ont coutume d'avoir
1842	lieu dans les temples dédićs au culte de chacun d'eux en
1843	particulier; Que par ses soins les droits des temples et
1844	ceux de l'Egypte ont été conservés dans le pays, con-
1845	formément aux lois; Qu'il. a fait faire de magnifiques
1846	ouvrages au temple d'Apis, et fourni pour ces travaux
1847	une grande quantité d'or et d'argent et de pierres pré-
1848	cieuses; Quil a élevé des temples, des chapelles, des
p. 75
1849	AMEILHON'S FRENCH TRANSLATION 55
1850	autels, et fait les réparations nécessaires à ceux qui en
1851	avoient besoin, ayant le zèle d'un dieu bienfaisant pour
1852	tout ce qui concerne la Divinité; Que s'étant soigneuse-
1853	ment informé de l'état où se trouvoient les choses
1854	les plus précieuses renfermées dans les temples,
1855	IL les a renouvelées dans son royaume de la manière
1856	qu'il convenoit; en récompense de quoi les Dieux
1857	lui ont donné la santé, la victoire, la force, et les
1858	autres biens ....... la couronne devant lui demeurer,
1859	ainsi qu'a ses enfans, jusqu'a la postérité la plus
1860	reculée :
1861	À LA BONNE FORTUNE :
1862	IL A PLU aux prêtres de tous les temples du pays
1863	de décréter QUE tous les honneurs appartenans au roi
1864	Ptolémée, toujours vivant, le bien-aimé de Phtha, dieu
1865	Epiphane très-gracieux, ainsi que ceux qui sont dus soit
1866	à son père et à sa mère, les dieux Philopatores, soit
1867	à ses aïeux les dieux Evergétes, soit aux dieux
1868	Adelphes, soit aux dieux Sauveurs, seront considérable-
1869	ment augmentés ; Que dans chaque temple il sera érigé
1870	et posé dans le lieu le plus apparent, une statue du
1871	roi Ptolémée, toujours vivant, dien Epiphane, très-
1872	gracieux, laquelle s'appellera LA STATUE DE PTOLÉNÉE
1873	VENGEUR DE l'EGYPTE: et que près de cette statue sera
1874	placé le dieu principal du temple, qui lui présentera
1875	T'arme de la victoire, et tout sera disposé de la manière
1876	la plus conrenable; Que les prêtres feront trois fois
1877	par jour le service religieux auprès de ces statues, et les
p. 76
1878	56 THE ROSETTA DECREE
1879	pareront des ornements sacrés, et auront soin de leur
1880	rendre, dans les grandes solennités, tous les honneurs
1881	qui doivent, suivant l'usage, être rendus aux autres
1882	dieux; Qu'iL sera consacré au roi Ptolémée, dieu
1883	Epiphane, très-gracieux, à ce fils du roi Ptolémée et de
1884	la reine Arsinoé, dieux Philopatores, une statue et une
1885	chapelle dorées duns le plus saint des temples; QUE
1886	la chapelle sera placée dans les sanctuaires avec toutes
1887	les autres, et QuE dans les grandes solennités où l'on
1888	a coutume de faire sortir des sanctuaires les chapelles,
1889	on fera sortir aussi la chapelle du dieu Epiphane,
1890	très-gracicux ....... Qu'afin de rendre, dès à
1891	présent et pour toujours, cette chapelle plus facile à
1892	être distinguée des autres, on posera au-dessus les dix
1893	couronnes d'or du roi, lesquelles porteront sur leur
1894	partie antérieure un aspic . ...... àl'imitation de
1895	ces couronnes à figure d'aspic, qui sont sur les autres
1896	chapelles, et au milieu de ces couronnes sera placé cet
1897	ornement royal appelé PsCHENT (#XENT), celui qu'il
1898	portoit lorsqu'il entra à Memphis dans le temple
1899	.....,afin d'y observer les cérémonies légales pres-
1900	crites pour la Prise-de-possession de la couronne, et
1901	Qu'au tétragone entourant les couronnes et apposé à la
1902	chapelle dont on vient de parler, Il sera attaché des
1903	phylactères d'or avec cette inscription: C'EST ICI LA
1904	CHAPELLE DU ROI, DE CE ROI QUI A RENDU IILUSTRES LA
1905	RÉGION D'EN HAUT ET LA RÉGION D'EN BAS; et QUE,
1906	l'usage s'étant déjà établi dans les temples d'appeler
1907	du nom de ce prince le trente de ce mois Mesori, auquel
p. 77
1908	AMEILHON'S FRENCH TRANSLATION 57
1909	on fait mémoire de l'anniversaire de sa naissance, ainsi
1910	que ............ celui où il a reçu la couronne
1911	de son père, jours qui certes sont pour tous une source
1912	de biens, ces mêmes jours seront célébrés comme des
1913	jours de fêtes dans tous les temples de l'Egypte, chacun
1914	en son mois; Qu'on fera dans ces temples des sacrifices,
1915	des libations et toutes les autres cérémonies qu'on a
1916	coutume de faire aux grandes solennités ..... •..
1917	dans les temples; QuE tous les ans il sera célébré une
1918	fête et tenu une grande assemblée en l'honneur du
1919	toujours vivant, du bien-aimé de Phtha, du roi Ptolémée,
1920	dieu Epiphane, très gracieux; QUE cette fête aura lieu
1921	dans tout le pays, tant de la Haute que de la Busse-
1922	Egypte, et durera cinq jours, à commencer de la néo-
1923	ménie du mois Thouth, pendant lesquels ceux qui
1924	feront les sacrifices, les libations et toutes les autres
1925	cérémonies d'usage, porteront des couronnes; Quils
1926	seront appelés ....... prétres du dieu Epiphane,
1927	très gracieux, et ajouteront ce nom à ceux des autres
1928	dieux au service desquels ils sont déja consacrés; Qu'il
1929	sera mis à part des fonds pour fournir à toutes les
1930	dépenses ....... qui pourra exiger son sacerdoce ;
1931	Qu'il sera permis à tous particuliers indistinctement
1932	de célébrer la fête, et de consacrer la chapelle dont
1933	il a été parlé ci-dessus, et d'avoir chez eux les
1934	choses nécessarres ù ce culte.... •. . pour chaque
1935	année.
1936	ET AFIN qu'il soit connu pourquoi, en Egypte, l'on
1937	glorifie et Ton honore, comme il est juste, le dieu
p. 78
1938	58 AMEILHON'S FRENCH TRANSLATION
1939	Epiphane, très gracieux monarque, le présent décret
1940	scra gravé sur une colonne de pierre dure, en caractères
1941	sacrés, et en caractères du pays, et en caractères grees,
1942	et cette colonne sera placée dans chacun des temples,
1943	tant anciens que nouveaus.
p. 79
1944	( 59 )
1945	CHAPTER IV.
1946	THE ROSETTA STONE AND THE LABOURS OF
1947	THOMAS YOUNG.
1948	THOMAs IouNG1 was born at Milverton in Somerset-
1949	shire, on June 13th, 1773. He is said to have been
1950	able to read flnently at the age of two, and before he
1951	was twenty rears oli he had studied French, Italian,
1952	Latin, Greek, Hebrew, Syriac, Chaldee, Samaritan,
1953	Arabie, Persian, Turkish, and Ethiopic, to say nothing
1954	of Philosophy, Botany, and Entomology. In 1703 he
1955	entered St. Bartholomew's Hospital as a student; in
1956	1801 he discorereil the undulatory theory of light; in
1957	1802 he mas appointed Foreign Secretary to the Roral
1958	Society; in 1003 he took the dlegree of Bachelor uf
1959	Meilicine at Cambrilge; in 1804 he was elected a Fellow
1960	uf the Royal Society; in 1s0s he took the degree of
1961	Doctor of Melicine ; in 151t he began his study of the
1962	inscriptions on the Rusetta Stone; in I8ls he was
1963	appointed Secretary of the Buarl of Longitude, and
1964	Superintendent of the Nautical Almanae; and in 1826
1965	hê mas elected one of the eight fureign Associates of
1966	the Academy of Sciences at Paris. He dierl on
1967	May 10th, 1830.
1968	iserthr lie Th as Pnr. iy li. Paccek. Londn. 1950.
p. 80
1969	THE ROSETTA DECREE
1970	The above brief summary of the acquirements and
1971	appointments of Dr. Young only concerns us so far as
1972	it will serve to give an idea of his great and varied
1973	abilities, and of his great linguistic and scientific know-
1974	ledge; and of the details of his career here recorded, the
1975	only one which we intend to discuss is that which
1976	informs us that he began to study the inscriptions on
1977	the Rosetta Stone in the year 1814. The value of his
1978	work in connection with Egyptian decipherment will be
1979	considered later on, and all that we have to do here is
1980	to record the facts so far as they can be ascertained
1981	from trustworthy sources. In his "Account of Some
1982	Recent Discoveries in Hieroglyphical Literature "
1983	(p. 11), published in 1823, he tells us that he began
1984	to examine the fragments of papyrus brought from
1985	Egypt by Mr. Boughton, and that after "looking over
1986	Mr. Akerblad's" pamphlet 1 "in a hasty manner," he
1987	communicated a few anonymous remarks 2 to the Society
1988	of Antiquaries. In the summer of 1814 he took a copy
1989	of the Rosetta Stone inscriptions to Worthing, and
1990	studied them, and a few months later he was able
1991	to send translations both of the hieroglyphic and
1992	enchorial texts to the Society of Antiquaries, so that
1993	1 The allusion must be to Åkerblad's famous "Lettre" to De
1994	Sacy, which has been treated of abore.
1995	* Reinarls on the Ancient Egyptian Manuscripts, read May 19th,
1996	1814, and published first in the Museum Criticum of Cambridge,
1997	part vi. p. l5, then in Aichaologia, vol. xviii. p. 65, #., London,
1998	1817; aud reprinted by Leitch in The Woris of Thomas Young,
1999	vol. ii1. p. 1 f.
p. 81
2000	THOMAS YOUNG 6I
2001	they might be printed as an appendix to the remarks in
2002	Åkerblad's work, which he had made a few months
2003	before. In the pursuit of his inquiry he had made
2004	himself in some measure "familiar with the remains
2005	"of the old Egyptian language, as they are preserved
2006	"in the Coptic and Thebaic versions of the Scriptures,
2007	"and I had hoped, with the assistance of this know-
2008	"ledge, to be able to find an alphabet, which would
2009	"enable me to read the enchorial inscription, at least,
2010	"into a kindred dialect. But, in the progress of the
2011	"investigation, I had gradually been compelled to
2012	"abandon this expectation, and to admit the convic-
2013	"tion that no such alphabet would ever be discovered,
2014	"because it had never been in existence." Young was
2015	led to this conclusion because he saw that many of the
2016	characters in the enchorial text were "obviously
2017	"imperfect imitations of the more intelligible pictures,
2018	"that were observable among the distinct hieroglyphics
2019	"of the first inscription," and his examination of the
2020	hieroglyphic text on the Rosetta Stone caused him to
2021	make the following deductions :—
2022	1 Simple objects are represented by their actual
2023	delineations.
2024	2 Many signs were used in a figurative sense only.
2025	3 Many signs could be considered as the pictures or
2026	no existing objects.
2027	4 The dual was denoted by the doubling of a
2028	character.
2029	5 An indefinite plurality was represented by tbree
p. 82
2030	62 THE ROSETTA DECREE
2031	characters of the same kind, or by three lines or
2032	bars attached to a single character.
2033	6 Units are represented by dashes, and tens by
2034	round or square arches.
2035	7 Hieroglyphic inscriptions were to be read in the
2036	direction in which the characters faced.
2037	S Proper names were included by the oval ring, or
2038	border, or cartouche.
2039	9 The name of Ptolemy alone existed on the Rosetta
2040	Stone, "having only been completely identified by
2041	"the assistance of the analysis of the enchorial
2042	"inscription."
2043	After making the above statements (Account, p. 14),
2044	Dr. Toung says, "As far as I have ever heard or read,
2045	"not one of these particulars had ever been established
2046	"and placed on record,by any other person, dead or
2047	"alive." In respect of No. 8, it will be remembered
2048	that Barthelemy and Zoega had said exactly the same
2049	thing, a fact which seems to show that Dr. Young was
2050	unacquainted with the works of two of the ablest and
2051	most sensible of the early decipherers of hieroglyphies.
2052	As Dr. Young's "Account" was published in 1823 it
2053	is clear that before this year he himself claimed to have
2054	made translations of the hieroglyphic and enchorial
2055	texts on the fosetta Stone as early as 1814, and there
2056	is no good reason for doubting his statement, although
2057	it has been often disputed. It is of course quite
2058	possible that he modified parts of his translations as he
2059	became more and more familiar with the characters;
p. 83
2060	Themas
2061	Lee
2062	Уurg 10
2063	• BД.
p. 84
p. 85
2064	YOUNG'S COPTIC STUDIES 65
2065	indeed, this could hardly be avoided, seeing that he spent
2066	so much time in working out hieroglyphic, enchorial,
2067	and Coptic texts. For he not only studied the
2068	inscriptions on the Rosetta Stone, but also those
2069	of which copies were placed in his hands by Mr.
2070	Banks, Signor Belzoni, and others, and his knowledge
2071	of Coptic was put to the test practically by the
2072	demands made upon him by Mr. Thomas Legh, M.P.,
2073	about this time. This gentleman visited Egypt in 1812
2074	with Mr. Smelt, and travelled so far to the south as
2075	Ibrim (Primis)'; on his way he obtained at Elephantine
2076	a number of leather rolls inseribed in Sahidic Coptic,
2077	i.e., the dialect of Upper Egypt, and these, on his
2078	return, he placed in the hands of Dr. Young for de-
2079	cipherment. Di. Young published an "Account" of
2080	the MSS. on leather in Mr. Legh's "Narrative," and
2081	gave a facsimile of the Coptic text of one of them with
2082	an English translation. These leather rolls were
2083	presented to the British Museum by Mr. Legh on
2084	January 11th, 1817. They are seventeen in number,
2085	and are now mounted under glass, and grouped under
2086	the heading PAPYRUs IV., A-Q, in a case labelled
2087	"Presented by Thomas Legh, N.P., 1819." 2
2088	1 See Thomas Legh, Narrative of a Journey in Egypt, and the
2089	Country beyond the Cataracts. 4to, London, 1816.
2090	" A is a deed setting forth that one Thekla, of the town of
2091	Kêlsei, has borrowed 19 solidi from Joseph, a sailor, and that sho
2092	will devote the property wlich she has derived from her father to
2093	the payment of her debt. She swearo by God, and by the king
2094	Mercurius, to carry out this deed. B is a deed, dited in the first
2095	VOL. I.
p. 86
2096	66 YOUNG'S ARTICLE "EGYPT" IN THE
2097	Soon after Dr. Young had made his translations of
2098	the texts on the Rosetta Stone, he was asked to
2099	prepare the article Egypt for the new edition of the
2100	"Encyclopædia Britannica"; this he undertook to do,
2101	and forthwith began to collect his materials for an
2102	Egyptian Sign List and Vocabulary, and for the other
2103	sections of the treatise which he was going to include
2104	in his article. When written, the article filled thirty-
2105	eight pages quarto, and was accompanied by five plates,
2106	with lists containing 218 words, a " supposed enchorial
2107	alphabet," and " specimens of phrases." Section I. re-
2108	ferred to recent publications on Egypt, Section II. to the
2109	Pantheon of Egypt, Section III. to the Historiography
2110	of Egypt, Section IV. to the Egyptian Calendar,
2111	Section V. to Manners and Customs, Section VI. to the
2112	Analysis of the triple inscription of the Rosetta Stone,
2113	Section VII. contained the Rudiments of a Hiero-
2114	glyphical Vocabulary, and Section VIII. treated of the
2115	"General Character and Subjects of the Egyptian
2116	year of the reign of king John, recording the sale of five fields (?)
2117	by Ananias and Mênanta to their son Abraham and his wife
2118	Mênantâ. C is a deed, dated in the reign of king John, stating
2119	that Thekla has sold certain lands to Abra[ham] and Mênanta.
2120	D declares that as Thekla borrowed 19 solidi from Joseph the
2121	sailor, and as Eudoxia, the graud-daughter of Thekla, bas borrowed
2122	9 solidi more, the possession which Thekla set aside to pay off her
2123	debt to Joseph now becomes the property of his three daughters,
2124	Maria, Sciôn, and Athanasia. F and G are parts of the same MS.,
2125	but the general meaning of the document is not clear. The
2126	documents appear to have been written in the VIlth or
2127	VIlIth century of our era. See Recueil de Travaux, tom. xxi.,
2128	p. 22t.
p. 87
2129	ENCYCLOPÆDIA BRITANNICA
2130	Monuments." The article was printed in part i.
2131	of volume iv. of the Supplement to the "Encyclopædia
2132	Britannica," and was published in 1819. It is the
2133	most important of all Dr. Young's philological works,
2134	and is practically the foundation of the science of
2135	Egyptology, because it contuins a list of a number of
2136	alphabetical Egyptian characters, to uhich, in most
2137	cases, he had assigned correct value. In other
2138	words, the idea of a phonetic principle in the reading
2139	of the hieroglyphics, which had been but dimly
2140	comprehended by Warburton, De Guignes, Barthélemy,
2141	and Zoega, was clearly grasped by Dr. Young, and
2142	was accurately applied by him FOR THE FIRST TIME
2143	in the history of the decipherment of the Egyp-
2144	tian hieroglyphic. As Chabasrightly expressed it,
2145	"Cette idée fut, dans la realité, le fiat lux de la
2146	"science." 1
2147	The value of Young's alphabet has formed the subject
2148	of many a heated controversy in print, but the real
2149	question at issue, namely, whether he was or was not
2150	the first to discover the phonetic principle in hiero-
2151	glyphics, has been obscured by a mass of angry
2152	verbiage in which those who were opponents of Young's
2153	claim have attempted to set it aside by means of
2154	a series of accusations in which they have asserted
2155	that he did not know a number of things which he
2156	never professed to know. A tolerably correct idea,
2157	however, of the matter may be obtained from the
2158	1 Inscript. de Rosette, p. 5.
p. 88
2159	68 CORRESPONDENCE RELATIVE TO
2160	"Correspondence relative to the Rosetta Inscription,"
2161	which appeared in the "Museum Criticum," No. vi.,
2162	1815, and was reprinted, with additions, by Leitch,
2163	in the third volume of his edition of the Works
2164	of Young, London, 1855, p. 16 ff. The letters
2165	which are of importance here may be thus sum-
2166	marized:—
2167	1. August, 1814. Young to DE SACY, asking for
2168	information about Åkerblad's work, and if he had made
2169	any further progress. In it he says, "I doubt whether
2170	"the alphabet which Mr. Åkerblad has given us can
2171	"be of much further utility than enabling us to decipher
2172	"the proper names; and sometimes I have even
2173	"suspected that the letters which he has identified
2174	"resembled (sic) the syllavic sort of characters, ly
2175	"ulich the Chinese express the sounds of foreign
2176	"language. . .." 1
2177	2. September 23rd, 1814. De SAcY to YounG, say-
2178	ing that he does not attempt to hide the fact that, in
2179	spite of the approval which he expressed of Åkerblad's
2180	system [in 1802], he has always felt very strong doubts
2181	about the validity of his alphabet. He then goes on
2182	to say that Champollion [le Jeune] pretends to have
2183	read the inscription on the Rosetta Stone, and
2184	adds that he has more confidence in the critical
2185	faculty and explanations of Åkerblad than in those
2186	of Champollion.
2187	3. October [3rd], 1814. Young to De SAcY, send-
2188	1 The italics are mine.
p. 89
2189	THE ROSETTA INSCRIPTION 69
2190	ing him a copy of his "conjectural translation of the
2191	Egyptian Inscription of Rosetta." He says, "I have
2192	"again read Mr. Åkerblad's work; and I have found
2193	"that it agrees in every instance with the results of my
2194	"own investigation, respecting the sense attributed to
2195	"the words which the author has examined" ; but is
2196	careful to say that this conformity relates only to a
2197	"few of the first steps of the inrestigation." Young
2198	believed that the Greek was a translation of the
2199	Egyptian text, and says that the "inscription contains
2200	"at least a hundred different characters, which it is
2201	"impossible to explain by means of this alphabet,
2202	"ingenious as it is, at least without long and laborious
2203	"study."
2204	4. October 21, 1814. Young to De SACY, sending
2205	him a copy of an alphabet of the enchorial text, and a
2206	list of enchorial words with their Coptic equivalents;
2207	the alphabet contains 32 characters, three of which
2208	had been identified by De Sacy, sixteen by Akerblad,
2209	and the remainder by Young.
2210	5. January 31 [1815]. ÅKERBLAD to Young, de-
2211	scribing his work on the Rosetta texts, and enclosing a
2212	rendering of the first five lines, with notes, of the
2213	enchorial text.
2214	6. July 20,1815. De Sacy to YouNg. This letter,
2215	if the statements in itbe true, is of great importance,
2216	for it shows that De Sacy had—in answer to a
2217	request made to him by Champollion's brother, who
2218	said that he had received a letter from loung—lent to
p. 90
2219	"0 CORRESPONDENCE RELATIVE TO
2220	Champollion an English translation of "Tinscription
2221	Egyptienne,' '" which was made by Young either in 1814
2222	or 1815.1
2223	De Sacy regards Young's translation as quite con-
2224	jectural, but thinks that it bears the stamp of
2225	probability; he agrees with Young that the Greek
2226	text is not the original document of the decree.
2227	Following these remarks of De Sacy is a long para-
2228	graph in which he warns Young not to reveal too
2229	many of his discoveries to Champollion, because he
2230	thinks that he is quite capable of pretending that they
2231	are his own. As to Champollion's pretence to have
2232	diseovered many words in the enchorial inscription of
2233	Rosetta, he is afraid that this is nothing more nor less
2234	than charlatanism, and he goes on to say that he has
2235	very good grounds for thinking so. Next we have an
2236	allusion to the pretensions of M. Etienne Quatremère,
2237	who appears to have " flattered himself that he could
2238	"read a large portion of the text," and then he says,
2239	"Nor can I imagine any of the persons [i.e. Åkerblad,
2240	"Quatremère, and Champollion] who have professed
2241	"themselves able to read it, to be possessed of so
2242	" singular a degree of modesty as to have hitherto with-
2243	"held their discoveries from the public, if they had
2244	1 "Monsieur,—Outre la traduction Latine de l'inscription Egyp-
2245	"tienne que vous m'avez communiquée, j'ai reçu postéricurement
2246	"une autre traduction Anglaige imprimée, que je n'ai pas en ce
2247	"moment sous les yeux, l'ayant prêtée à M. Champollion sur la
2248	"demande que son frère m'en a faite d'après une lettre qu'il m'a
2249	" dit avoir reçu de vous."
p. 91
2250	THE ROSETTA INSCRIPTION 7I
2251	"been tolerably well established." 1 Later he suggests
2252	that Young should apply his method of decipherment
2253	to the hieroglyphic inscription, and supposes that it
2254	has a closer connection with the enchorial text than it
2255	has with the Greek; in his last sentence he says that
2256	Champollion has sent him a letter from Mr. Boughton,
2257	and that from it he gathers that Young has made con-
2258	siderable progress in the decipherment of hieroglyphics.
2259	7. August, 1815. YounG to ÅKERBLAD, stating that
2260	he regards it as hopeless to attempt to read the
2261	enchorial text by means of any imaginable alphabet,
2262	and traversing many of Åkerblad's statements. He
2263	encloses a copy of Porson's translation of the Greek
2264	text, and refers to the superior accuracy of that maile
2265	by Heyne.
2266	1 "Je pense, Monsieur, que vous êtes plus avancé anjourd'hui,
2267	" et que rous lisez une grande partie, du moins, du texte Egyptien.
2268	"Si j'ai un conseil à rous donner, c'est de ne pas trop communi-
2269	"quer vos découvertes à M. Champollion. Il se pourrait faire
2270	"qu'il prétendît ensuite à la priorité. Il cherche en plusieurs
2271	"endroits de son ouvrage à faire croire qu'il a découvert beaucoup
2272	" des mots de l'inscription Egyptienne de Rosette. J'ai bien peur
2273	" que ce ne soit là que du charlatanisme ; j'ajoute même que j'ai
2274	" de fortes raisons de le penser. Vous n'ignorez sans doute pas
2275	"que quelg'un en Hollande a annoncé aussi avoir découvert
2276	"l'alphabet de cette inscription, ct qu'à Paris M. Etienne Quatre-
2277	" mère se flatte pareillement d'en lire une grande partie. . ...
2278	"Au surplus, je ne saurais me persuader que si M. Åkerblad, et
2279	"Quatremère ou Champollion avaient fait des progrès réels dans
2280	" la lecture du texte Egyptien, ils ne se fussent pas plus empressés
2281	"de faire part au publie de leur découverte. Ce serait une
2282	"morestie bien rare, et dont aucun d'eux ne me paraît capable."
2283	-Leitch, Wurlis of Dr. Youny, vol iii. p. 5l.
p. 92
2284	72 LETTERS OF YOUNG AND DE SACY
2285	8. August 3, 1815. Young to De SACY, announcing
2286	that he has been able to translate a part of the hiero-
2287	glyphic text on the Rosetta Stone, and saying, "After
2288	"having completed this analysis of the hieroglyphic
2289	"inscription, I observed that the epistolographic
2290	"characters of the Egyptian inscription, which ex-
2291	"pressel the words God, Immortal, Vulcan, Priests,
2292	"Diadem, Thirty, and some others, had a striking
2293	"resemblance to the corresponding hieroglyphics; and
2294	"since none of these characters could be reconciled,
2295	"without inconceivable violence to the forms of any
2296	"imaginable alphabet, I could scarcely doubt that
2297	"they were imitations of the hieroglyphics adopted as
2298	"monograms or verbal characters, and mixed with the
2299	"letters of the alphabet;"1....
2300	9. January 20, 1816. DE SAcy to YounG, stating
2301	that he agrees with Young's views as to the Egyptian
2302	language. In the last paragraph he comments hostilely
2303	on Champollion's behaviour during the past three
2304	months, and remarks of him, " Il est sujet à jouer le rôle
2305	du geai paré des plumes du paon."
2306	10. May 5, 1816. Young to DE SAcy reporting that
2307	he is devoting himself to the study of hieroglyphics
2308	in general, and that he has found the name of Ptolemy
2309	in various inscriptions at Philae, Esna, and Ombos.
2310	The other letters which Mr. Leitch printed in his
2311	edition of Dr. Young's Works need not occupy us
2312	here, for from the above brief summaries we can see
2313	1 The italics are mine.
p. 93
2314	KLAPROTH'S VIEWS 73
2315	that before the close of the year 1816, Young had
2316	succeeded in translating both the hieroglyphic and
2317	enchorial texts on the Rosetta Stone, and that he was
2318	the first investigator who recognized that hieroglyphic
2319	characters were both ALPHABETIC and SYLLABIC, and who
2320	proved the truth of his views. When these transla-
2321	tions are examined by the light of the Egyptological
2322	information which is now available, it is impossible not
2323	to feel that the renderings of certain passages of the
2324	enchorial text, whether made by Young or by Åker-
2325	blad, must have been suggested by the Greek render-
2326	ing of the enchorial text; but even thus, it is equally
2327	impossible to deny to Young the credit of having been
2328	the first to give both the idea and the proof of the
2329	alphabetic values of several of the Egyptian characters,
2330	a fact which was doubted by Champollion for some
2331	time after the publication of Young's article, EGYPT, in
2332	the "Encyclopædia Britannica" in the year 1819.
2333	The matter is neatly summed up by Klaproth, in his
2334	"Examen Critique des Travaux de feu M. Champollion."
2335	Herein he says, "For ten years past people have been
2336	"talking enthusiastically about the discovery of the
2337	"'phonetic alphabet' made by the late M. Champollion,
2338	"but very few people seem to have any clear idea
2339	"either of what it really is, or of the results which
2340	"it has been able to produce. Doctor Young, in
2341	"England, is beyond contradiction, the first author
2342	"of this discovery. In 1818 he recognized the
2343	"alphabetic value of the greater number of the signs
p. 94
2344	74 KLAPROTH ON CHAMPOLLION
2345	"which form the names of Ptolemy and Berenice,
2346	"among which he has correctly determined the follow-
2347	"ing seven, which correspond with the results obtained
2348	"by Champollion." [Here follow the hieroglyphie
2349	characters for B, F, I, M, N, P, T.] "The idea that
2350	"the hieroglyphics could contain an alphabetic section
2351	"never took root in his mind." Klaproth proceeds to
2352	quote a lengthy extract from Champollion'swork,
2353	"De l'écriture hiératique des Anciens Égyptiens,"
2354	which was published at Grenoble in 1821, wherein,
2355	after referring to the works of the Comte de Caylus,
2356	Barthélemy, Zoega, and M. de Humboldt, all of whom
2357	were agreed that the writing of the Egyptian MSS.
2358	was ALPHABETIC, that is to say, that it was composed
2359	of signs which were intended to recall the sounds of
2360	the spoken language, Champollion goes on to say,
2361	"A long study, and above all, an attentive comparison
2362	"of the hieroglyphic texts with those of the second
2363	"kind, which are regarded as alphabetic, has led us
2364	"to a contrary conclusion." As a result he then
2365	states the following :—
2366	1. The writing of the Egyptian MSS. of the second
2367	kind (hieratic) is not alphabetic.
2368	2. The second system is only a simple modification
2369	of the hieroglyphic system, and differs merely through
2370	the form of the signs.
2371	3. This kind of writing is that called hieratic by
2372	the Greek writers, and must be considered as hiero-
2373	glyphic tachygraphy.
p. 95
2374	CHAMPOLLION CHANGES HIS OPINION 75
2375	4. Finally, the hieratic characters are SIGNS OF
2376	THINGS AND NOT SIGNS OF SOUNDS.
2377	Statement No. 4 proves beyond all doubt that when
2378	Champollion wrote the work in question he did not
2379	only not believe in the alphabetic character of any
2380	of the Egyptain signs, but also that he never suspected
2381	the possibility of such a thing. In the following year
2382	(1822), when he published the famous "Lettre à
2383	M. Dacier," he published an alphabet consisting of
2384	various characters discovered by himself, as well as
2385	those the ralues of which had been ascertained by Dr.
2386	Young, and showed that several of the signs which
2387	Young had believed to be syllabic were actually alpha-
2388	betic. We are entitled to ask here, What was it that
2389	had caused Champollion to arrive at a conclusion
2390	which was diametrically opposed to that which he had
2391	asserted so confidently one year before? There is only
2392	one answer to this question in my opinion: Cham-
2393	pollion altered his opinion because he had either read,
2394	or had had read or explained to him, the fact that
2395	Young had successfully identified the names of Ptolemy
2396	and Berenice in the hieroglyphic text on the Rosetta
2397	Stone. His own quick, capable mind led him to grasp
2398	the importance of this discorery, and his knowledge
2399	of Coptic enabled him to make the fullest use of
2400	Young's alphabetic characters, and to apply them to
2401	the inrestigation of the hieroglyphic forms of Greek
2402	and Latin proper names other than Ptolemy and
2403	Berenice.
p. 96
2404	YOUNG'S ACCOUNT
2405	It hasbeen popularly supposed thatit was Cham-
2406	pollion who was the first to identify the name of CLEO-
2407	PATRA on an obelisk at Philae, but it seems that it was
2408	not, and as this is a matter of importance Young's
2409	letter to M. Arago,1 the eminent French astronomer,
2410	may be referred to. M. Arago had asked Young why
2411	he did not publish a "simple statement of the dates of
2412	the several steps" which he had made in the recovery
2413	of the literature of the Egyptians, and on the 4th July,
2414	1828, he wrote a letter from Geneva to M. Arago, in
2415	which he says, "I told you the other day that I
2416	"thought I had done quite as much as was necessary
2417	"for asserting my claim, and that I had no reason to
2418	"be over-anxious for establishing it any further than
2419	"the public at large was perfectly willing to concede
2420	"it me. I thought Mr. Champollion had been unjust
2421	"to me, but I freely forgave him, without requiring
2422	"him to acknowledge his injustice; and on the other
2423	"hand I was inclined to believe that he had also for-
2424	"given me, without my having made any concession
2425	"to him. ... Now of the nine letters, which I insist
2426	"that I had discovered, Mr. Champollion himself
2427	"allows me five, and I maintain that a single one
2428	"would have been sufficient for all that I wished to
2429	"prove; the method by which that one was obtained
2430	"being allowed to be correct, and to be capable of
2431	"further application. The true foundation of the
2432	"analysis of the Egyptian system, I insist, is the great
2433	1 Sce Leitch, Works of Dr. Youny, vol. iii. p. 464.
p. 97
2434	OF HIS DISCOVERIES 77
2435	"fact of the original identity of the enchorial with the
2436	"sacred characters, uhich I discovered and printed in
2437	"1816,1 and which Mr. Champollion probably redis-
2438	"covered, and certainly republished in 1821 (1822?);
2439	"besides the reading of the name of Ptolemy, which I
2440	"had completely ascertained and published in 1814,
2441	"and the name of Cleopatra, uhich Mr. Bankes had
2442	"afterwards discovered by means of the information
2443	"thaut I had sent him out to Egypt, and which he
2444	"usserts that he communicated indirectly to Mr.
2445	"Champollion,' and whatever deficiencies there might
2446	"have been in my original alphabet, supposing it to
2447	"have coutained but one letter correctly determined,
2448	"they would and must have been gradually supplied by
2449	"a continued application of the same method to other
2450	"monuments which have been progressively discovered
2451	"and made public since the date of my first paper."
2452	This statement by Young of what he considered to
2453	be his just claim in respect of his discoveries in the
2454	field of Egyptology is extremely interesting, and the
2455	facts which we have given in the earlier pages of this
2456	chapter will prove that it is not excessive. His
2457	assertion that the name of Cleopatra was identified by
2458	Mr. Bankes is supported by Henry Salt (Essay on
2459	Di. Young's and M. Champollion's Phonetic System
2460	of Hieroglyphics, London, 1825, p. T), who declares
2461	that the discovery was made so far back as 1818!
2462	Mr. Bankes noticed that, as the Greek inscription upon
2463	1 The italics are mine.
p. 98
2464	THE NAME OF CLEOPATRA
2465	the propylaeum at Diospolis Parva "furnishes the only
2466	"example extant in all Egypt of the name of a queen
2467	"Cleopatra preceding (instead of following) that of a
2468	"king Ptolemy, (which is to be accounted for by
2469	"referring it to the regency or reign of that Cleopatra
2470	"who was guardian to her son,) so does the sculpture
2471	"on the same building furnish the only example,
2472	"where the female figure, offering, takes a precedence
2473	"over that of the man: these therefore, it seemed
2474	"more than probable, must be intended for Cleopatra
2475	"and Ptolemy. Accordingly, Mr. Bankes proceeded to
2476	"confront the supposed name of Ptolemy, as furnished
2477	"to him from the Rosetta Stone by Dr. Young, with
2478	"the hieroglyphical designation over the male figure,
2479	"and found an exact agreement. The next step was
2480	"to examine whether the same two names could be
2481	"found on the shaft of the obelisk which Mr. Bankes
2482	"was removing from Philae, that being a known
2483	"memorial of a Ptolemy and his two Cleopatras; and
2484	"upon both being detected, not upon that only, but
2485	"upon a little temple at Philae, where Mr. Bankes
2486	"had discovered a dedicatory inscription in Greek of
2487	"the same sovereign, the matter was brought to com-
2488	"plete proof, and the result was communicated by
2489	"Mr. Bankes both to Mr. Salt and Dr. Young, and
2490	"noted by him also in pencil in the margin of many
2491	"copies, which he afterwards distributed; it was so
2492	"noted, amongst others, in the margin of that sent to
2493	"Paris to be presented to the French Institute by
p. 99
2494	IDENTIFIED BY MR. BANKES IN I8I8 79
2495	"Monsieur Denon. To the plate of that obelisk M.
2496	"Champollion refers for the discovery and proofs of
2497	"this important name; but it will be obvious that,
2498	"without other data, a mere collation of the Greek on
2499	"the pedestal with the hieroglyphics on the shaft
2500	"could not, in this instance, have led to such a result."
2501	The above extract is from Mr. Salt's work, and he
2502	adds, "These facts are stated, not so much with a view
2503	"of detracting from any credit assumed, on whatever
2504	"grounds, by M. Champollion, as of proving that the
2505	"chain of evidence which establishes this important
2506	"name is much more full and complete than M. Cham-
2507	"pollion has been able to make it appear to his readers."
2508	Thus we are fully justified in saying that before the
2509	year 1819 the names of Ptolemy, Cleopatra, and Berenice
2510	had been satisfactorily identified in their hieroglyphic
2511	forms, and that the credit of doing this belongs to
2512	Young and to Mr. Bankes.
2513	In the above paragraphs frequent mention has been
2514	made of Young's hieroglyphic and enchorial alphabets,
2515	and a reproduction of them from his article EGYrT is
2516	given on p. 83; printed in modern hieroglyphic type
2517	the former appears thus:—
2518	206. Bip • True value, BA.
2519	•
2520	207. E
2521	208. ESIE TCH.
2522	209. I.
p. 100
2523	80 YOUNG'S HIEROGLYPHIC ALPHABET
2524	210. KE, KH • True value, SA, KEB.
2525	211. ее, ет • M.
2526	212. N • N.
2527	213. 02€ • R Or L.
2528	214. ощу, ос • S.
2529	215. П • P.
2530	216.2ag F.
2531	217. 1.
2532	218. KHA.
2533	No. 205, which is omitted here, is really two demotic
2534	characters, the values of which are BA and R: to these
2535	Young gave the value BERE, and so far he was right,
2536	but he failed to see that what he considered to be one
2537	sign was, in reality, two. In Nos. 213 and 214 his
2538	consonants were right, but his vowels were wrong.
2539	Thus out of a total of thirteen signs, he assigned correct
2540	values to six, i.e., 40, =, mm, 0, «, and -,
2541	partly correct values to three, i.e., 520, , and
2542	wrong values to four, i.e., ‹ , and I.
2543	In the list of words which he printed in the plates that
2544	accompanied his article EGYPT, many of his meanings
2545	were right, though a great many of them were wrong;
2546	the same must be said of many passages of his trans-
2547	lations of the hieroglyphic and enchorial texts on the
p. 101
2548	YOUNG'S ALPHABETIC PRINCIPLE 8I
2549	Rosetta Stone. At the time they were published no
2550	one attempted to criticize them adversely, probably
2551	because no one knew as much about the subject as
2552	Young, but later, many years after Champollion had
2553	improved and extended Young's alphabet, and after
2554	scholars like the late DR. LEPSIUS and Dr. BircH had
2555	developed and improved Champollion's Egyptian
2556	alphabet and grammai, it became the fashion to belaud
2557	the labours of Champollion, and to belittle those of
2558	Young. No honest investigator of the works of Young
2559	and Champollion can deny that Champollion dereloped
2560	Young's alphabet in a remarkable manner, and in a
2561	way which Young could never have done; but neither
2562	can he deny that Young was the first to discover and
2563	apply the alphabetic principle in Egyptian hiero-
2564	glyphies. Warburton, De Guignes, Barthélemy, and
2565	Zoega all suspected the existence of alphabetic hiero-
2566	glyphics, and the three last-named scholars be-
2567	lieved that the ovals, or cartouches, contained royal
2568	names, but it was Young who proved both points.
2569	Young, it is true, tried to translate passages, which
2570	prudence would have suggested had better be left alone;
2571	similarly when Champollion died he did not leave his
2572	system in anything like a perfected condition, and if it
2573	were judged by its inaccuracies, as the work of Young
2574	has been judged by some of his opponents, it would cer-
2575	tainly be condemned, and precisely for the same reasons.
2576	The success of Champollion's system is, in reality, due
2577	to Professor Lepsius and to Dr. Birch.
2578	VOL. I. (r
p. 102
2579	14.
2580	15.
2581	16.
2582	17.
2583	20.
2584	22.
2585	23.
2586	21.
2587	25.
2588	26.
2589	27.
2590	28.
2591	30.
2592	38.
2593	50.
2594	Isıs
2595	NEPITHE - -
2596	BuTo [*Athor]
2597	HORUS
2598	APIS -
2599	Hyperion ["Horus] - - - -
2600	Cteristes [or Cerberus. J [*2 Anubis]
2601	TETRARCHA - - - - - - -
2602	ANUBIs [*Hapi. The Nile] -
2603	MACEDO [*not a name] - - -
2604	Hieracion [*not a name] - - - -
2605	Cerexochus [*a character of Anubis]
2606	Playtypterus [*Moui] - - - -
2607	MEMNON [*Amenoph III.J - - -
2608	PSAMMIS [*Sethi] = - - - -
2609	'Works of Dr. Young, by J. Leitch A page of Dr. Joung'e Vocabulari
2610	E2.E
2611	1 2
2612	A.EP
2613	4.94
2614	,р. 54.)
p. 103
2615	183.MESORE
2616	«есирrr
2617	181. FIRST DAY
2618	CDIДI
2619	185 ІПІRТИТИ
2620	cos «an
2621	186.OX
2622	D5&IOY1
2623	IC7. FIRST
2624	20rIT
2625	163. TTFO GNSY ENDYt
2626	13D.SECOND
2627	-CLAR GNST
2628	I0O.TTREE
2629	CCC
2630	191.TUIRD
2631	МЯЗШОМТ 0СЕ
2632	I02 TNNICE CC C
2633	УОМТNСОN E
2634	193.FOCR CECC
2635	GTD
2636	11.EISE
2637	ECECC
2638	TIO}
2639	105.SITEN CLCC
2640	LУЗ'УС Cc c
2641	ID LICHIN
2642	MSCYMNN
2643	I09.TEN лот.яенt П,П
2644	103. SOTNTEEN
2645	NETUDC CiC!!
2646	A page of Dr. Youn
2647	(Published in
2648	VE
2649	xo\20
2650	22.A THOLSIND
2651	31
2652	203.MCDXVN 3₴
2653	P.N. LSOSN 20 СTO "EZUTG 6
2654	LECLO
2655	201.SECERN.
2656	28X..UI1 , ch, " 12,22 3,
2657	K.SOUNDS?
2658	T1,LI Bept 203 14 210 KEKN E 215
2659	/1 206. 21 м.м8 . 21G •
2660	2.07 212
2661	e N
2662	203 213
2663	ENE O).E
2664	20% пуос)
2665	SEPPOSED ENCHORAN. AIПABET.
2666	шу ≤ 2,2 1) <1
2667	4 л.ф 2,2,0
2668	T.N.5 % у
2669	P
2670	-3,27 6,8)1,afa
2671	H
2672	Tal 88r,L 2
2673	J,C 2 2,0
2674	N 2,u 2,°
2675	cCCCA
2676	r's word-list with hieroflsphic and demotic alphatets.
2677	Ency. Brit. Supplement, vol. iv., London, 1518.)
p. 104
2678	84 SALT, WILKINSON, HINCKS
2679	The scholars who lived near the time of Young and
2680	Champollion, and whose words have weight, speak in
2681	no uncertain voice about the priority of Young's dis-
2682	coveries in the field of Egyptology, and its importance.
2683	Thus HENRY SALT said that (Essay, London, 1825),
2684	"The first idea of certain hieroglyphics being intended
2685	"to represent sounds was suggested by Dr. Young;"
2686	WILKINSoN said (Egyptians, p. 195), "Amidst this
2687	"mass of error and contradiction, the application of
2688	"the phonetic principle by Young in 1818, had all the
2689	"merit of an original discovery;" and Dr. BIrcH said
2690	(Egyptian Antiquities, art. "Rosetta Stone"), " His (i.e.
2691	"Young's) sagacity in deciphering the name of Ptolemy,
2692	"and laying down the grand principle of phonetic
2693	"construction, was, without doubt, the key to the sub-
2694	"sequent labours of Champollion le Jeune;" and HINCKS
2695	said (Trans. Royal Irish Acad. vol. xxi. pp. 133, 131,
2696	Dublin, 1848), " Had he (i.e., Champollion) been candid
2697	"enough to admit that he was indebted to Dr. Young
2698	"for the commencement of his discovery, and only claim
2699	"themerit of extending and improving thealphabet,
2700	"he would probably have had his claims to the pre-
2701	"ceding and subsequent discoveries, which were cer-
2702	"tainly his own, more readily admitted by Englishmen
2703	"than they have been. In 1819 Dr. Young had pub-
2704	"lished his article 'EGyrr' in the supplement to the
2705	"Encyclopædia Britannica; and it cannot be doubted
2706	"that the Analysis of the names 'Ptolemæus' and
2707	"'Berenice' reached Champollion in the interval
p. 105
2708	LEPSIUS AND BIRCH 85
2709	"between his publication in 1821 and 1822, and led
2710	"him to alter his views.... The Grammaire Egyp-
2711	"tienne ought to have been given to the public as
2712	"his sole bequest in the department of Egyptian
2713	"philology. ... Even the warmest admirers of Cham-
2714	" pollion must admit that he left his system in a very
2715	"imperfect state. Few, probably, will deny that he
2716	"held many errors to the close of his life, both in what
2717	"respects the reading of the characters and in what
2718	"respects the interpretation of the texts." On the
2719	other hand, it must be admitted that Dr. LEPsIUs held
2720	the view that "Young's opinions on the nature of the
2721	"hieroglyphie system were still essentially false, and
2722	"that the discovery itself would have remained barren,
2723	" and would hardly have been hailed as a discovery in
2724	"the science [of Egyptology] at all, if one had followed
2725	"in the path which its author himself had proposed."
2726	DR. BIRcH seems to have been influenced by Dr.
2727	Lepsius' views, for in his sketch on "Egyptian Hiero-
2728	glyphics" (p. 196) he says, "How far, even in the de-
2729	"cipherment, he proceeded correctly, may be doubted.
2730	•.. But even here (1.e., in Young's interpretation)
2731	"there is much too incorrect in principle to be of real
2732	"use; much of it is beneath criticism." How the
2733	former scholar succeeded in blinding himself to facts,
2734	and how the latter would explain the contradiction in
2735	his two statements on the matter under discussion we
2736	need not attempt to inquire.
2737	1 Lettre ù Rosellini, Rome, 1837, p. 11.
p. 106
2738	86
2739	COPTIC EGIPTUNAK.
2740	ATpha 2,20
2741	BTdo 4
2742	Сттa
2743	Datdit L
2744	1,r,L
2745	"1)
2746	111,J11, 111
2747	L
2748	- U
2749	1eo,1c,12
2750	y,x
2751	ATі 2,0,0
2752	1,1-2,0
2753	+ 11.
2754	v ,г.c ,
2755	Di 2,2,1
2756	Ro 1,1,1 ,0,-
2757	<,0)1,81,v81,Kr
2758	L,L,<
2759	1,2
2760	2,2,5,4
2761	2L
2762	),p,Г
2763	Fii Slưci 4.3t.L,u
2764	Chii K,2,4
2765	Ilori
2766	inngiu •p.
2767	Shůna
2768	Dii
2769	Dr. Young's
2770	Demutic Alphabet
2771	3
2772	UNSEN
2773	The most hostile of Dr.
2774	Young's critics among thie
2775	early investigators of the
2776	history of Egyptian de-
2777	cipherment were BUNSEN
2778	and ScHwArzE, the former
2779	of whom published an in-
2780	correct account of the hiero-
2781	glyphic discovery in Egypt's
2782	Place in Universal History
2783	(vol. i. p. 320 ff.), and the
2784	Latter a bulky work entitled,
2785	Das Alte Ægypten, Leipzig,
2786	1843. Bunsen was a per-
2787	sonal friend of Champollion,
2788	and boasts that he "enjoyed
2789	"the happiness of his per-
2790	"sonal acquaintance, and
2791	"of learning from him the
2792	"first rudiments of hiero-
2793	"glyphic lore at the foot
2794	"of the obelisks at Rome"
2795	(p. 244); his statements
2796	therefore must be accepted
2797	with caution, and his criti-
2798	cism cannot be regarded as
2799	disinterested. Schwarzedid,
2800	evidently, try to write a fair
2801	• account of the history of
p. 107
2802	SCHWARZE 87
2803	hieroglyphic discovery; but as, until the time when
2804	he had nearly finished his great work, he had never
2805	seen a copy of Young's article EGYPT, it was impossible
2806	for him to know anything of Young's work, except
2807	through the medium of the writings of Champollion.
2808	Subsequently, however, he obtained from the Berlin
2809	Library the loan of Baron von Humboldt's copy of the
2810	article, and then he says that he feels it his duty to
2811	state that the perusal of the article has greatly in-
2812	creased his admiration for the author's powers of
2813	investigation, and that it has shown him that much,
2814	especially in the interpretation of symbolical hiero-
2815	glyphics, which is usually regarded as the property of
2816	Champollion, belongs in reality to Dr. Young. (Das
2817	Alte Egypten, p. 446).
2818	The reader has now before him the facts which will
2819	enable him to arrive at a conclusion in respect of the
2820	value of Young's labours in the science of Egyptology,
2821	and full references to the sources wherefrom they have
2822	been drawn. He who wishes to investigate the matter
2823	further will find many small details, which, taken to-
2824	gether, form a mass of evidence corroborative of the
2825	general argument set forth in the above pages, in John
2826	Leitch's edition of the "Miscellaneous Works of the
2827	late Thomas Young, M.D., F.R.S., &e.," vol. iii.
2828	London, 1855. Finally, it is difticult not to regret
2829	that Young did not take steps to refér in detail to the
2830	suggestions of Warburton, De Guignes, Barthelemy,
2831	Zoega, and Äkerblad, and alko that he did not issue
p. 108
2832	88 YOUNG'S TRANSLATIONS
2833	his article EGypt in book form, or in some way which
2834	would have made it available to the general reader.
2835	His characteristic diffidence, so far as it concerned his
2836	work in hieroglyphic decipherment, is to be regretted.
2837	As Young's translations of the hieroglyphic and
2838	enchorial texts on the Rosetta Stone, and his own
2839	explanation of his methods, occupy an important place
2840	in the history of the decipherment, they are reprinted
2841	in the following Appendix.
p. 109
2842	( 89)
2843	APPENDIX TO CHAPTER IV.
2844	THE ROSETTA DECREE.
2845	I.-" AN INTERPRETATION OF SOME PARTS OF THE
2846	"HIEROGLYPHIC INSCRIPTION ON THE STONE OF
2847	"ROSETTA, OBTAINED BY COMPARISON WITH
2848	"THE EGYPTIAN AND GREEK" [by Thomas
2849	Young, N.D., F.R.S.].
2850	(First printed in ARCHAEOLOGIA, vOL. XVIII., P. 70,
2851	London, 1817.)
2852	"(1) Eg. 16? ....... The leaders of the armed
2853	"men who were hostilely collected, and had laid waste
2854	"the country.....
2855	"(2) E. 17 . ....... The prices likewise of all
2856	"the linen cloths due to the king from the temples and
2857	"not made; and of such as were made those which
2858	"were proper for exhibition .......
2859	"(3) E.18 ...... Taking care of their honours
2860	"more diligently than others, giring them sacred orna-
2861	"ments, carefully attending to them, giring ihat was
2862	"required for their funeral ceremonies splendully
2863	"and gloriously; and the puilie contributions
2864	•...
2865	"+) E. 19 .. ... The ancient sacred rites he
p. 110
2866	YOUNG'S TRANSLATION
2867	"preserved entire: the temple of Apis he adorned mag-
2868	"nificently, collecting ample treasures and jewels he
2869	"presented them to Apis: he founded altars and temples
2870	"and shrines: he corrected .......
2871	"(5) E.20 ....... According to the established
2872	"rites in his kingdom, wherefore the great gods have
2873	" given him health, victory, strengtl, and other good
2874	"gifts; the royal power remaining to him and to
2875	"his children for ever, with good fortune and
2876	"prosperity. The priests have decreed unalterably
2877	66
2878	•...
2879	"(6) E. 22 ........ Of his ancestors the
2880	"saviour gods, the honours be increased greatly, that
2881	"there be erected an image of the young king Ptolemy,
2882	"ever living, beloved by Vulcan, the god illustrious
2883	"and munificent, which shall be called sacred to Ptolemy
2884	"the protector of his country, to Ptolemy who has
2885	66
2886	•..
2887	"(7) E. 23 ....... OfEgypt: they shall wor-
2888	" ship each image three times a day, and adorn them
2889	"with sacred ornaments, and puy them other lawful
2890	"honours, in like manner as to the other gods of the
2891	"country, in the sacred assemblies, with the customary
2892	"rites on all pullic occasions : and there shall be conse-
2893	"crated to the young king Pto ......
2894	"(8) E.24....... And a statue of gold, and
2895	"placed in all the temples of Egypt, in the sacred
2896	"recesses with the shrines of the gods of the country:
2897	"and on each of the days of the great assemblies in
p. 111
2898	OF THE ROSETTA DECREE gI
2899	"honour of all the gods, when the statues are carried
2900	"in procession, also the shrine and statue of the god
2901	"illustrious and munificent shall be carried: and in
2902	" order that the golden shrine may be distinguished at
2903	"this day .. •••• _•Вk •
2904	"(9) E. 26 ....... The yolden shrine, lilie to
2905	"the asp bearing diadems upon all the sacred shrines:
2906	"and in the middle shall be the crown called Pschent
2907	"which in the temple of Memphis was uorn by the
2908	"king, when in that temple he assumed the royal
2909	"power; there shall also be added to the sacred orna-
2910	"ments of the quadrangle of each of the divine crouns
2911	60.......
2912	"(10) E. 27 .. •.. Him who has rendered his
2913	"country glorious, the asp bearing diadem of him uho
2914	"has adorned the upper and the lower rerjions; and
2915	"since the thirtieth of Mesore, the birth day of the god
2916	"ever living, appointed to be celebrated by an orna-
2917	"mented assembly in the temples, and likewise the
2918	"eighteenth of Mechir, on which the young king
2919	"assumed the government of the kingdom of his father,
2920	"have been days auspicious to the happiness of all
2921	"men.
2922	"(11) E. 28 ..... . Of lis sacred father: on each
2923	" of these days, the eighteenth and thirtieth of every
2924	"month, there shall be an assembly in the temples and
2925	"in all the holy places, celebrated with sacrifices and
2926	"libations, and with other lawful honours, usuul in each
2927	" munthly assomlly: wul the offerinys in the assemblies
p. 112
2928	92 YOUNG'S TRANSLATION
2929	"shall be observed, with the services performed in the
2930	"temples .... ...
2931	"(12) E. 29 ....... Ptolemy the ever living,
2932	"beloved by [Vulcan], the god illustrious and munifi-
2933	"cent, every year from the first of Thoyth for five days,
2934	"celebrating the assembly with crowns, and sacrifices
2935	"and libations, with appropriate honours; and the
2936	"priests of all the temples under the dominion of Egypt
2937	"shall be called servants of the god illustrious and
2938	"munificent, besides the other sacerdotal names by
2939	"which they are called .......
2940	" (13) E. 30 ....... The priesthood of the god
2941	"illustrious and munificent: and it shall be lawful
2942	"that the festival of the king be celebrated by all private
2943	"persons disposed to honour him: they may consecrate
2944	"likewise a shrine to the king illustrious and muniti-
2945	"cent, and keep it in their houses, performing all
2946	"manner of sacred rites both monthly and yearly; in
2947	"order that it may be manifest that all the inhabitants
2948	"of Egypt....
2949	"(14) E. 31 ... •.. With due respect: and they
2950	"have resolved to engrave on a column of hard stone,
2951	"in sacred characters, in the characters of the country,
2952	"and in Greek, the present decree ; and to place it in
2953	"all the temples under the dominion of Egypt, of the
2954	"first, and second, and third order, wherever shall be
2955	"the image of the young king Ptolemy, the ever
2956	"living, beloved by Vılcan, the god illustrious and
2957	"munificent."
p. 113
2958	II.-
2959	1
2960	2
2961	OF THE ROSETTA DECREE 93
2962	—C'ONJECTURAL TRANSLATION OF THE DEMOTIC
2963	TEXT BY DR. THOMAS YOUNG, F.R.S., LAID
2964	BEFORE THE SOCIETY OF ANTIQUARIES OF LONDON,
2965	MAX 19TH, 1814, AND PRINTED IN ARCHAELOGIA
2966	IN THE TOLUME PUBLISHED IN 1815.
2967	[In the ninth year, on the fourtl day of Xanthicus]
2968	the eighteenth of the Egyptian month Mechir, of
2969	the young king, who received the government of
2970	the country from his father, lord of the asp bearing
2971	diadems, illustrious in glory, who has established
2972	Egypt, the just, the beneficent, the pious towards
2973	the gods, victorious over his enemies, who has
2974	improved the life of mankind, lord of the feasts of
2975	thirty years, like Vulcan the mighty king, like the
2976	Sun,
2977	[the mighty king of the upper and] lower countries,
2978	the offspring of the parent loving gods, approved
2979	by Vulcan, to whom the S'un has given the victory,
2980	the living image of Jore, the offspring of the Sun,
2981	Ptolemy, the ever living, beloved by Vulcan, the
2982	god illustrious, munificent (the son of) Ptolemy and
2983	Arsinoe, the parent loving gods, the priest of
2984	Alexander and the saviour gods and the
2985	[brother gods, and the gods] beneficent, and the
2986	parent loving gods, and the king Ptolemy, the god
2987	illustrious, munificent, being Aëtus (the son of
2988	Aëtus); Pyrrha, the daughter of Philinus, Veing
p. 114
2989	94
2990	4
2991	5
2992	6
2993	7
2994	YOUNG'S TRANSLATION
2995	the prize bearer of Berenice the beneficent; Areia,
2996	the daughter of Diogenes, being the bearer
2997	Lof baskets of Arsilnoe the brother loving; Irene,
2998	the daughter of Ptolemy, being priestess of Arsinoe
2999	the parent loving; it was this day decreed by the
3000	High priests, the Prophets, those who enter the
3001	sacred recesses to attire the gods, the wing bearers
3002	and sacred scribes, and the rest of the priests who
3003	come from the temples of Egypt,
3004	[to meet the king, at the assembly of the assump-
3005	tion of the lawful power of king Ptolemy, the ever
3006	living, beloved by Vulcan, the god illustrious,
3007	munificent, succeeding his father; and who
3008	entered the temple of Memphis, and said:
3009	Whereas king Ptolemy, the ever living, the god
3010	illustrious, munificent, (son of) king Ptolemy
3011	[and queen] Arsinoe, the parent loving gods, has
3012	given largely to the temples of Egypt, and to all
3013	within his kingdom, being a god, the offspring of a
3014	god and a goddess, like Orus, the son of Isis and
3015	Osiris, who fought in the cause of his father,
3016	Osiris; and being pious and beneficent toward the
3017	gods, has bestowed much silver and corn, and much
3018	treasure, on the temples of Egypt,
3019	[and has spent much] in order to render the land
3020	of Egypt tranquil, and to establish the temples
3021	properly: and in all things within his lawful
3022	power has been benignly disposed : of the military
3023	imposts and tributes of Egypt, some he has
p. 115
3024	00
3025	9
3026	10
3027	11
3028	OF THE ROSETTA DECREE 95
3029	lowered, others he has remitted altogether, in
3030	order that private individuals and all other men
3031	may prosper in the days of his
3032	[reign]: and what was owing to the crown from
3033	the Egyptians, and from all under his dominion,
3034	amounting to a large sum, he remitted altogether;
3035	those who were imprisoned, and who were strongly
3036	accused of crimes for many years, he pardoned:
3037	he ordered also that the properties of the gods,
3038	and the collections of corn and silver made
3039	"annually" •..
3040	[likewise] also the portions belonging to the gods
3041	from the vineyards and the gardens, and all the
3042	other things which had been due to them, as
3043	appointed in the time of his father, should remain
3044	unaltered; he ordered also the priests not to pay
3045	more for their sacerdotal fees than what was
3046	required until the first year of his late father;
3047	he excused those
3048	[subject] to the power of the temples from the
3049	parade of the required voyage to Alexandria every
3050	year; he ordered also the press for naval warfare
3051	to be omitted ; two parts of the " cotton" garments
3052	required to be made for the use of the king
3053	in the temples he excused; what had been
3054	done improperly for many years he restored to
3055	proper
3056	[order]; being careful that due respect should
3057	be paid to the gods according to propriety; and
p. 116
3058	96
3059	12
3060	13
3061	14
3062	15
3063	YOUNG'S TRANSLATION
3064	likewise that justice should be done to all, like
3065	the great, great Hermes; he ordered also those
3066	who had come down, military persons and others
3067	disposed to hostility, in the tumultuous times of
3068	Egypt, to return
3069	[to] their own properties and remain there; he
3070	took care to send foot, horse, and ships against
3071	those who had come by sea and land against Egypt,
3072	spending much treasure of silver and corn, in
3073	order that the temples and the inhabitants of
3074	Egypt might be tranquil; proceeding against the
3075	city of Lycopolis
3076	[in] Busiritis, which had been hostilely occupied
3077	and fortified, with ample stores of arms, and all
3078	other things necessary for sustaining the siege,
3079	the hostility of the guilty persons collected into it
3080	having been long declared, they having done much
3081	mischief to the country, to the Egyptians, and to
3082	the sacred things; the king, with exten-
3083	sive ramparts and ditches and walls approaching
3084	the city surrounded it; the king, collecting much
3085	silver and treasures for the purpose, set foot
3086	soldiers to guard them, and horse; the river Nile
3087	having overflowed in the eighth year, and the
3088	fields being usually injured greatly by it at that
3089	time,
3090	he restrained the rivers, securing their mouths in
3091	many places; the king took the city in no long
3092	time by force of armns; the guilty persons collected
p. 117
3093	16
3094	17
3095	18
3096	19
3097	OF THE ROSETTA DECREE 97
3098	into it he utterly destroyed; as, in the times of
3099	his ancestors, those who were collected in the same
3100	place were destroyed by Orus, the son of Isis and
3101	Osiris, and by Hermes :
3102	the leaders of the revolted and embodied troops
3103	who had laid waste the country, and had done
3104	injury to the temples, fighting for his kingdom, for
3105	his father, and for the gods, when he came to
3106	Memphis to the solemnity of the assumption of the
3107	lawful power received from his father, he punished
3108	all severely ; he remitted what to the
3109	crown was due from the temples, as far as the
3110	eighth year, amounting to much corn and treasure ;
3111	and likewise the prices of the "cotton" garments,
3112	tributary from the temples, which ought to have
3113	been contributed for the use of the king, and
3114	those which were contributed for exhibition, from
3115	the same time; he ordered also the annual artaba
3116	which had remained due from each arura of sacred
3117	land,
3118	likewise the annual ceramium from each arura of
3119	the vineyards, to be remitted to the gods ; he gave
3120	largely to Apis, to Mneuis, and to the other sacred
3121	animals of Egypt; taking care more and more
3122	beneficeutly than his ancestors for their honours
3123	at all times, and furnishing what was requisite for
3124	their funerals splendidly and gloriously; the pay-
3125	ments
3126	to his own temples, with assemblies, and sacrifices,
3127	VOL. I.
p. 118
3128	98
3129	20
3130	21
3131	22
3132	YOUNG'S TRANSLATION
3133	and other honours, he appointed; the public
3134	ceremonies of the temples, and all the other rites of
3135	Egypt, he established in order according to the
3136	laws; he bestowed many treasures of gold, and
3137	silver, and precious stones, on the temple of
3138	Apis; and he founded temples of the first order,
3139	temples
3140	for the public, and altars, and founded chapels in
3141	addition to the primary temples of the gods; what
3142	was deficient he restored as was requisite, having
3143	the feelings of a beneficent god in things relating
3144	to the deities; and, having made inquiries,
3145	he renewed the most sacred temples in his
3146	kingdom, according to their usages; wherefore
3147	the gods all powerful have given him health,
3148	victory over all,
3149	strength, and all other good gifts, the power of his
3150	kingdom remaining to him and to his descendants
3151	for ever: and they shall remain with good fortune.
3152	It is approved by the priests of all the temples of
3153	Egypt, that the honours at present paid to King
3154	Ptolemy, the ever living, the god illustrious and
3155	muniticent, in the temples,
3156	those of his parents, the father loving gods, those
3157	of the predecessors of his parents, the beneficent
3158	gods, those of the predecessors of the predecessors
3159	of his parents, the brother gods, those of the
3160	predecessors of the ancestors of his parents, the
3161	saviour gods, he augmented greatly: there shall
p. 119
3162	23
3163	24
3164	25
3165	26
3166	OF THE ROSETTA DECREE 99
3167	be erected an image of King Ptolemy, the ever-
3168	living, the god illustrious and munificent,
3169	which shall be called sacred to Ptolemy studious
3170	of the prosperity of the country, to Ptolemy who
3171	has fought for Egypt; and to the image the
3172	greatest god of the temple shall offer the trophies
3173	of victory, in each and every temple, in the most
3174	conspicuous place in the temple: all which things
3175	shall be arranged according to the custom of
3176	Egypt: the priests shall worship the images in
3177	each and every temple three times a day,
3178	and shall attach to them sacred ornaments,
3179	addressing them by name, with other legitimate
3180	rites, as is done to the other gods in assemblies
3181	and feasts from day to day: there shall be made a
3182	statue of King Ptolemy, the god illustrious and
3183	munificent (son of) Ptolemy and Queen Arsinoe,
3184	the parent loving gods, and a shrine of gold in
3185	each temple
3186	and every temple, and placed in the sacred recesses,
3187	with the other gulden shrines; and in the great
3188	assemblies, at the solemnity of the procession of the
3189	gods, the shrine of the god illustrious and munifi-
3190	cent shall be placed : and, in order that the shrine
3191	may be distinguished both at this day and at
3192	future times, there shall be placed on it the golden
3193	ornaments of the king, the ten asp bearing
3194	diadems, as is
3195	usual; the golden ornaments on the shrine shall
p. 120
3196	I0O
3197	27
3198	28
3199	29
3200	YOUNG'S TRANSLATION
3201	be asp bearing diadems, as on the other shrines:
3202	there shall be placed in the midst of them the
3203	ornament which the king wore upon his entry into
3204	the temple at Memphis, when he celebrated the
3205	rites of the assumption of the lawful power from
3206	his father, the crown Pschent, which ornament he
3207	then wore: and there shall be upon
3208	the golden ornaments the quadrangle of the ever-
3209	living, and on it shall be placed with the asp bear-
3210	ing diadems, ample golden phylacteries, projecting
3211	over the golden shrine; there shall be placed on
3212	the asp bearing diadems ample phylacteries,
3213	declaring that they belong to the king who
3214	has rendered the upper and the lower country
3215	illustrious: and since the 30th of Mesore on
3216	which
3217	the birth-day of the king is appointed to be cele-
3218	brated with an assembly and feast in the temples,
3219	likewise the eighteenth of Mechir, on which the
3220	robed festival of the assumption of his legitimate
3221	power is held, have been auspicious days for all
3222	men, being dedicated to the king ever living, and
3223	to the assumption of his lawful power: on these
3224	days, the 30th and the 18th, there shall be held
3225	an assembly every month in all the temples of
3226	Egypt, with sacri-
3227	fices, libations, and other lawful honours, as in the
3228	other assemblies, the monthly assemblies, and the
3229	usual offerings shall be made, with bomages, and
p. 121
3230	30
3231	31
3232	32
3233	OF THE ROSETTA DECREE IOT
3234	solemn worship in the temples: there shall be
3235	held an assembly and feast in the temples, and in
3236	all Egypt, to king Ptolemy the ever living, the god
3237	illustrious and munificent, every year, from the
3238	first of Thoyth for five days, on which crowns
3239	shall be worn,
3240	with sacrifices, libations, and other honours: the
3241	priests living in the temples of Egypt, in every
3242	temple, 'shall be called priests of the god illus-
3243	trious and munificent, besides the other sacerdotal
3244	names which they bear, in all edicts, and all acts
3245	belonging to the priesthood of the god illustrious
3246	and munificent: and it shall be lawful that the
3247	festival be celebrated
3248	with proper honours by all other individuals, and
3249	that they may consecrate in like manner a golden
3250	shrine to the god illustrious and munificent, with
3251	due respect, keeping it in their houses, observing
3252	the assemblies and feasts, as appointed, every
3253	year: which shall be done in order that it
3254	may be made manifest that the inhabitants
3255	of Egypt honoured the god illustrious and
3256	munificent,
3257	as it is just to do: and this decree shall be
3258	engraved on a hard stone, in sacred characters,
3259	in common characters, and in Greek, and placed in
3260	the first temples, and the second temples, and the
3261	third temples, wherever may be the sacred image
3262	of the king whose life is for ever.
p. 122
3263	102 YOUNG'S ANALYSIS
3264	III.—ANALYSIS OF THE TRIPLE INSCRIPTION OF
3265	RoSETTA, by Thomas Young, M.D., F.R.S. From
3266	the Article Egypt in the SuPPLEMENT to the
3267	EACTCLOPEDIA BRITANNICA, VOL. iV., 1819.
3268	THe block or pillar of black basalt, found by the
3269	French in digging up some ground at Rosetta, and now
3270	placed in the British Museum, exhibits the remains of
3271	three distinct inscriptions ; and the last, which is in
3272	Greek, ends with the information, that the decree,
3273	which it contains, was ordered to be engraved in three
3274	different characters, the sacred letters, the letters of the
3275	country, and the Greek. Unfortunately a considerable
3276	part of the first inscription is wanting: the beginning
3277	of the second, and the end of the third, are also
3278	mutilated; so that we have no precise points of coinci-
3279	dence from which we can set out, in our attempt to
3280	decipher the unknown characters. The second inscrip-
3281	tion, which it will be safest to distinguish by the Greek
3282	name enchorial, signifying merely the character " of the
3283	country," notwithstanding its deficiencies near the
3284	beginning, is still sufficiently perfect to allow us to
3285	compare its different parts with each other, and with
3286	the Greek, by the same method that we should employ
3287	if it were entire. Thus, if we examine the parts corre-
3288	sponding, in their relative situation, to two passages
3289	of the Greek inscription in which Alexander and
3290	Alexandria occur, we soon recognize two well marked
3291	groups of characters resembling each other, which we
p. 123
3292	OF THE ROSETTA TEXTS IU3
3293	may therefore consider as representing these names; a
3294	remark which was first made by Mr. de Sacy, in his
3295	Letter relating to this inscription. A small group of
3296	characters, occurring very often in almost every line,
3297	might be either some termination or some very common
3298	particle; it must, therefore, be reserved, till it is found
3299	in some decisive situation, after some other words have
3300	been identified, and it will then easily be shown to
3301	mean and. The next remarkable collection of characters
3302	is repeated twenty-nine or thirty times in the enchorial
3303	inscription ; and we find nothing that occurs so often in
3304	the Greek, except the word king, with its compounds
3305	which is found about thirty-seven times. A fourth
3306	assemblage of characters is found fourteen times in the
3307	enchorial inscription, agreeing sufficiently well in fre-
3308	quency with the name of Ptolemy, which occurs eleven
3309	times in the Greek, and generally in passages corre-
3310	sponding to those of the enchorial text in their relative
3311	situation; and, by a similar comparison, the name of
3312	Egypt is identified, although it occurs much more fre-
3313	quently in the enchorial inscription than in the Greek,
3314	which often substitutes for it country only, or omits it
3315	entirely. Having thus obtained a sufficient number of
3316	common points of sub-division, we may next proceed to
3317	write the Greek text over the enchorial, in such
3318	manner that the passages ascertained may all coincide
3319	as nearly as possible; and it is obvious that the inter-
3320	mediate parts of each inscription will then stand very
3321	near to the corresponding passages of the other.
p. 124
3322	I04 YOUNG'S ANALYSIS
3323	In this process it will be necessary to observe that the
3324	lines of the enchorial inscription are written from right
3325	to left, as, Herodotus tells us, was the custom of the
3326	Egyptians; the division of several words and phrases
3327	plainly indicating the direction in which they are to be
3328	read. It is well known that the distinct hieroglyphical
3329	inscriptions engraved on different monuments differ in
3330	the direction of the corresponding characters; they
3331	always face the right or the left of the spectator accord- -
3332	ing as the principal personages of the tablets, to which
3333	they belong, are looking in the one or the other direc-
3334	tion; where, however, there are no tablets, they almost
3335	always look towards the right; and it is easily demon-
3336	strable that they must always have been read beginning
3337	from the front, and proceeding to the rear of each rank.
3338	But the Egyptians seem never to have written alter-
3339	nately backwards and forwards as the most ancient
3340	Greeks occasionally did. In both cases, however, the
3341	whole of the characters thus employed were completely
3342	reversed in the two different modes of using them, as if
3343	they were seen in a glass, or printed off like the impres-
3344	sion of a seal.
3345	By pursuing the comparison of the inscriptions, thus
3346	arranged, we ultimately discover the signification of
3347	the greater part of the individual enchorial words; and
3348	the result of the investigation leads us to observe some
3349	xlight differences in the form and order of some parts
3350	of the different inscriptions which are indicated in the
3351	"conjertural translation," published in the Archacologia
p. 125
3352	OF THE ROSETTA TEXTS I05
3353	and in the Museum Criticum. The degree of evidence
3354	in favour of the supposed signification of each assem-
3355	blage of characters may be most conveniently appreciated,
3356	by arranging them in a lexicographical form, according
3357	to the words of the translation; the enchorial words
3358	themselves not readily admitting a similar arrangement:
3359	but the subject is not of sufficient interest for the
3360	public, to make it necessary that this little lexicon
3361	should be engraved at length.
3362	It might naturally have been expected that the final
3363	characters of the enchorial inscription, of which the
3364	sense is thus determined with tolerable certainty,
3365	although the corresponding part of the Greek is want-
3366	ing, would have immediately led us to a knowledge of
3367	the concluding phrase of the distinct hieroglyphical
3368	characters, which remains unimpaired. But the agree-
3369	ment between the two conclusions is by no means
3370	precise, and the difficuity can only be removed by sup-
3371	posing the king to be expressly named in the one,
3372	while he is only designated by his titles in the other.
3373	With this slight variation, and with the knowledge
3374	of the singular accident, that the name of Ptolemy
3375	occurs three times in a passage of the enchorial in-
3376	scription, where the Greek has it but twice, we
3377	proceed to identify this name among the sacred
3378	characters, in a form sufficiently conspicuous, to hare
3379	been recognized upon the most superficial examination
3380	of the inscriptions, if this total disagreement of the
3381	frequency of occurrence had not imposed the condition
p. 126
3382	Iоб ANALYSIS OF THE ROSETTA TEXTS
3383	of a long and laborious investigation, as an indis-
3384	pensable requisite for the solution of so much of
3385	the enigma; this step, however, being made good, we
3386	obtain from it a tolerably correct scale for the com-
3387	parative extent of the sacred characters, of which it
3388	now appears that almost half of the lines are entirely
3389	wanting, those which remain being also much
3390	mutilated. Such a scale may also be obtained, in a
3391	different manner, by marking, on a straight ruler, the
3392	places on which the most characteristic words, such as
3393	god, tiing, priest, and shrine occur, in the latter parts
3394	of the other inscriptions, at distances proportional to
3395	the actual distances from the end; and then trying to
3396	find corresponding characters among the hieroglyphics
3397	of the first inscription by varying the obliquity of the
3398	ruler, so as to correspond to all possible lengths which
3399	that inscription can be supposed to have occupied,
3400	allowing always a certain latitude for the variations
3401	of the comparative lengths of the different phrases and
3402	expressions. By these steps it is not very difficult to
3403	assure ourselves, that a shrine and a priest are denoted
3404	by representations which must have been intended for
3405	pictures of the objects denoted by them; and this
3406	appears to he the precise point of the investigation at
3407	which it becomes completely demonstrative, and promises
3408	a substantial foundation for further inferences. The
3409	other terms, god and king, are still more easily ascer-
3410	tainerl, from their situation near the name of Ptolemy.
3411	The most material points of the three inscriptions
p. 127
3412	LTEPEOYЛIOOYTO\|ETEIEPOIEKAIETX&PIOIEKAIEЛAHNIKO1Z
3413	ponlificuon Graccis
3414	TACKMMEm licoris fiaboralani) aduris literir ( sacrs TPAMMAIINKAIETHENIENEKASTRITAN TEMPA TAUKAIДEY TEPSIB 3114 uondara purimanideomndedion) Regree •°MMM \| subdita \| tompla \| intra ratuatur \| 40 \| dcerca * marrifici lIaustrisder \| Vuao \| delectifsempitemiel Plolemae inago ITETKA SAHSD F·R BALILEYONTOZTOYNEOYKAIMAPAMBON TOLTHNBAEI,
3415	Specimen of Dr. Young's translation of parts of the last two lines of the texts on the Rosetta Stone.
p. 128
3416	I08 YOUNG'S ANALYSIS
3417	having been thus identified, they may all be written
3418	side by side, and the sense of the respective characters
3419	may be still further investigated by a minute com-
3420	parison of the different parts with each other. The
3421	last line of the sacred characters, with the correspond-
3422	ing parts of the other inscriptions, will serve as a fair
3423	specimen of the result that has been attained from
3424	these operations.
3425	In thus comparing the enchorial with the sacred
3426	characters, we tind many coincidences in their forms, by
3427	far too accurate to be compatible with the supposition
3428	that the enchorial could be of a nature purely alpha-
3429	betical. It is evident, for example, that the enchorial
3430	characters for a diadem, an asp, and everliving, are
3431	immediately borrowed from the sacred. But this
3432	coincidence can certainly not be traced throughout the
3433	inscriptions; and it seemed natural to suppose, that
3434	alphabetical characters might be interspersed with
3435	hieroglyphies, in the same way that astronomers and
3436	chemists of modern times have often employed arbitrary
3437	marks, as compendious expressions of the objects which
3438	were most frequently to be mentioned in their respective
3439	sciences. But no effort, however determined and per-
3440	severing, had been able to discover any alphabet, which
3441	could fairly be said to render the inscription, in general,
3442	at all like what was required to make its language in-
3443	telligible Egyptian; although most of the proper names
3444	seemed to exhibit a tolerable agreement with the forms
3445	of letters indicater by Mr. Åkerblad; a coincidence,
p. 129
3446	OF THE ROSETTA TEXTS 1og
3447	indeed, which might be found in the Chinese, or in any
3448	other character not alphabetical, if they employed words
3449	of. the simplest sounds for writing compound proper
3450	names. The question, however, respecting the nature
3451	of the enchorial character, appears to be satisfactorily
3452	decided by a comparison of various manuscripts or
3453	papyrus, still extant, with each other. Several of
3454	these published in the great Description de l'Égypte,
3455	have always been considered as specimens of the
3456	alphabetical writings of the Egyptians, and certainly
3457	have as little appearance of being imitations of visible
3458	objects, as any of the characters of this inseription,
3459	or as the old Arabic or Syriac characters, to which
3460	they bear, at first sight, a considerable resemblance.
3461	But they are generally accompanied by tablets, oi
3462	delineations of certain scenes, consisting of a few
3463	visible objects, either detached, or placed in certain
3464	intelligible relations to each other; and we may
3465	generally discover traces of some of these objects,
3466	among the characters of the text that accompanies
3467	them. A similar correspondence between the text and
3468	the tablets is still more readily observable in other
3469	manuscripts, written in distinct hieroglyphics, slightly
3470	yet not inelegantly traced, in a hand which appears to
3471	have been noted by the term hieratic; and by com-
3472	paring with each other such parts of the test of these
3473	manuscripts, as stand under tablets of the same kind,
3474	we discover, upon a very minute examination, that
3475	every character of the distinct hieroglyphics has its
p. 130
3476	IIO YOUNG'S ANALYSIS
3477	corresponding trace in the running hand; sometimes a
3478	mere dash or line, but often perfectly distinguishable,
3479	as a coarse copy of the original delineation, and
3480	always alike when it answers the same character. The
3481	particular passages which establish this identity,
3482	extending to a series of above ten thousand characters,
3483	have been enumerated in the Museum Criticum; they
3484	have been copied in adjoining lines, and carefully
3485	collated with each other; and their number has been
3486	increased, by a comparison with some yet unpublished
3487	rolls of papyrus lately brought from Egypt. A few
3488	specimens from different manuscripts will be sufficient
3489	to show the forms through which the original repre-
3490	sentation has passed in its degradation from the sacred
3491	character, through the hieratic, into the epistolographic,
3492	oi common running hand of the country.
3493	It seems at first sight incomprehensible, that this
3494	coincidence, or rather correspondence, should not be
3495	equally observable in the two inscriptions of the
3496	Rosetta Stone, which, if the enchorial character is
3497	merely a degradation of the sacred, must naturally be
3498	supposed to be as much alike as those of the different
3499	manuscripts in question; while, in reality, we can but
3500	seldom trace any very striking analogy between them.
3501	But the enchorial character, having been long used
3502	in rapid writing, and for the ordinary purposes of life,
3503	appears to have become so indistinct in its forms, that
3504	it was often necessary to add to it some epithet or
3505	synonym, serving to mark the ouject more distinctly;
p. 131
3506	OF THE ROSETTA TEXTS III
3507	just as, in speaking Chinese, when the words are
3508	translated from written characters into a more
3509	limited number of sounds, it is often necessary, on
3510	account of the imperfection of the oral language, to add
3511	a generic word, in order to determine the signification,
3512	and to read, for example, a goose bird, when a goose
3513	only is written, in order to distinguish it from some
3514	other idea implied by a similar sound; and even in
3515	English we might sometimes be obliged to say a yew-
3516	tree, in order to distinguish it from a eue sheep, or you
3517	yourselt, or the letter u. The enchorial character,
3518	therefore, though drawn from the same source, can
3519	scarcely, in this form, be called the same language with
3520	the sacred hieroglyphics, which had probably remained
3521	unaltered from the earliest ages, while the running
3522	hand admitted all the variations of the popular dialects,
3523	and bore but a faint resemblance to its original proto-
3524	type. Indeed, if it had been completely identical, there
3525	could have been no propriety in repeating the inscrip-
3526	tion with so slight a change of form.
3527	The rituals and hymns, contained in the manuscripts
3528	which have been mentioned, are probably either of
3529	higher antiquity than the inscription of Rosetta, o1
3530	had preserved a greater purity of character, as having
3531	been continually copied from older originals. It is also
3532	remarkable that, in one of these rolls of papyrus, en-
3533	graved by Denon, the introduction is in the sacred
3534	character, and some of the phrases contained in it may
3535	be observed to be repeated in the subsequent part of
p. 132
3536	II2 ANALYSIS OF THE ROSETTA TEXTS
3537	the manuscript, which is in a kind of running hand,
3538	though somewhat less degraded than in most other
3539	instances.
3540	It was not unnatural to hope that the comparison of
3541	these different manuscripts would have assisted us very
3542	materially in tracing back all the enchorial characters
3543	to the corresponding hieroglyphics, as far as the parts
3544	of the respective inscriptions remain entire, and even in
3545	filling up the deficiencies of the sacred characters where
3546	they are wanting; and something has certainly been
3547	gained from it with respect to the names of several of
3548	the deities; but on account of the differences which had
3549	crept in between the forms of the language, expressed
3550	by the sacred and the cursive characters, the advantage
3551	has hitherto been extremely limited. It seems, indeed,
3552	to have been a condition inseparable from the whole of
3553	this investigation, that its steps should be intricate
3554	and laborious beyond all that could have been imagined
3555	from our previous knowledge of the subject; and that
3556	while a number of speculative reasoners have persuaded
3557	themselves, at different times, that they were able to
3558	read through a hieroglyphical inscription in the most
3559	satisfactory manner, beginning at either end, as it might
3560	happen, the only monument that has afforded us any
3561	real foundations for reasoning on the subject is more
3562	calculated to repress than to encourage our hopes of
3563	ever becoming complete masters of the ancient literature
3564	of Egypt; although it is unquestionably capable of
3565	serving as a key to much important information with
p. 133
3566	YOUNG'S WORKS 1I3
3567	respect to its history and mythology; nor is it by any
3568	means impossible that a careful consideration of other
3569	monuments already known, or of such as are now dis-
3570	covered from day to day, may enable us to detect
3571	a number of unknown characters so situated with
3572	respect to others, which are already understood, as to
3573	carry with them their own interpretation, supported by
3574	a degree of evidence far exceeding mere conjecture.
3575	IV.—THE WORKS OF THOMAS TOTNG, N.D., F.R.S.
3576	1 Remarks on the Ancient Egyptian Manuscripts,
3577	with Translation of the Rosetta Inscription. Read
3578	May 19th, 1814. Published in Arehnenlogia, rol.
3579	xviii., 1817.
3580	2 Remarks on some leather rolls inscribed in Coptic.
3581	Legh's Narratiir of a Journey in Egypt. London,
3582	1816. Appendix, p. 153 #., with a facsimile.
3583	3 The article Ecxrt •in the "Encyclopaedia Bri-
3584	tannica," Supplement, vol. iv., 1819.
3585	4 The Article LANGUaGEs in the "Encyclopaedia
3586	Britannica," Supplement, vol. v., 182+.
3587	5 The Article HERCULANEUN in the "Encyclopaedia
3588	Britannica," Supplement, vol. iv. p. 62t.
3589	6 Onthe Egyptian Literature. In Museum Criticum,
3590	Nos. vi. and vii., Cambridge, 1810, 1821.
3591	7 Inscription on the Paw of the Great Sphinx.
3592	"Quarterly Review," vol. xix. p. 411.
3593	YOL. I. I
p. 134
3594	II4
3595	10
3596	11
3597	YOUNG'S WORKS
3598	Observations on a Greek Manuscript on Papyrus.
3599	In Archaeologia, vol. xix. p. 156.
3600	An account of some recent discoveries in Hiero-
3601	glyphical Literature, and Egyptian Antiquities.
3602	Including the author's original alphabet, as ex-
3603	tended by Mr. Champollion, with a translation of
3604	five unpublished Greek and Egyptian Manuscripts.
3605	London, 1823.
3606	Rudiments of an Egyptian Dictionary in the
3607	ancient enchorial character; containing all the
3608	words of which the sense has been ascertained.
3609	[When Dr. Young had read the 96th page of the
3610	proofs he was overtaken by death, so that the
3611	correction of the last pages as well as the Indexes
3612	were attended to by Dr. Tatham, to whose Coptic
3613	Grammar the Egyptian Dictionary formed the
3614	Appendix. The Coptic Grammar appeared in two
3615	parts, London, 1830.]
3616	Hieroglyphies, collected by the Egyptian Society.
3617	Arranged by Thomas Young, London, folio. The
3618	first part of this collection was issued in 1823, and
3619	the second in 1828.
p. 135
3620	(115 )
3621	CHAPTER V.
3622	THE ROSETTA STONE AND THE LABOURS
3623	OF CHAMPOLLION.
3624	JEAN FRANÇOIS CHAMPOLLION, Surnamed LE JEUNE,
3625	was born at Figeac on December 21, 1790, and died on
3626	March 4, 1832. When a boy he made very rapid
3627	progress in classical studies, and he devoted much
3628	time to the study of botany and mineralogy; quite
3629	early in life he exhibited a decided taste for oriental
3630	languages, and at the age of thirteen he is said to have
3631	possessed a fair knowledge of Hebrew, Syriac, and
3632	Chaldee. In 1805 his brother, Champollion Figeac,
3633	took him to Paris, and obtained admission for him to
3634	the School of Oriental Languages, and introduced him
3635	to De Sacy. Soon after his arrival in Paris, he began
3636	to study the inscriptions on the Rosetta Stone, and in
3637	writing to his brother on the subject, De Sacy said,
3638	"Je ne pense pas qu'il doive s'attacher au déchiffre-
3639	"ment de l'inscription de Rosette. Le succès dans ces
3640	"sortes de recherches est plutôt l'effet d'une heureuse
3641	"combinaison de circonstances que celui d'un travail
3642	" opiniâtre, qui met quelquefois dans le cas de prendre
p. 136
3643	IIб L'ÉGYPTE SOUS LES PHARAONS
3644	"¿es illusions pour des réalités."1 In 1812 he was
3645	nominated Professor of Ancient History to the Faculty
3646	of Letters at Grenoble, where he still carried on his
3647	oriental studies.
3648	When he arrived in Paris he found that those who
3649	occupied themselves with the study of hieroglyphics
3650	were still wedded to the view that they formed a
3651	symbolic language, and in trying to verify this
3652	opinion he wasted a whole year. About this time
3653	he laid down a definite plan of work for himself, and
3654	decided to publish a large treatise on Egypt in several
3655	volumes. The first part of this publication appeared
3656	at Grenoble in 1811, entitled, Introduction; it was
3657	never sold, and only about thirty copies were printed;
3658	bnt it reappeared, though without the analytical table
3659	of Coptic geographical names, under the title of
3660	L'Egypte sous les Pharaons, 2 vols. 8vo., Paris, 1814.
3661	It was intended that the whole work should treat of :-
3662	1. Geography. 2. Religion. 3. Language. 4. The
3663	writing and history of Egypt up to the invasion of
3664	Cambyses. The first part, that on the Geography of
3665	the country, was published in 1814, and the volume
3666	was presented and dedicated to the king; the whole
3667	undertaking would, according to Champollion's own
3668	estimate, occupy fifty years! In the Preface he speaks
3669	of the reading of the Egyptian MSS., and goes on to
3670	say that the first and easiest step to be taken with a
3671	view of arriving at a satisfactory rendering of the
3672	1 Les Deux Champollion, Grenoble, 1887, p. 155.
p. 137
3673	JEAN FRINÇOi UHAMPOLLIOS.
3674	Born December 2tth, 1790; died March 4th, 1832.
3675	[From Les Deux Champollion, Grenoble, 1887.]
p. 138
p. 139
3676	CHAMPOLLION'S STUDIES II7
3677	same is the "reading of the Egyptian text (by which
3678	"he probably meant the enchorial version) of the
3679	"inscription of Rosetta. I have had the happiness to
3680	"see my efforts crowned with an almost complete
3681	"success ; several passages in the Egyptian text are
3682	"quoted in the two volumes which I now publish
3683	"(p. xvii.).... The results which I have obtained
3684	"ought equally to apply to the reading of the alpha-
3685	"betic MSS.; my first impressions do not permit me
3686	"to have any doubt on this subject" (p. xviii.).
3687	Whatever are the extracts from the enchorial version,
3688	which may be given in the volumes, it is clear that
3689	Champollion's knowledge of the text was not in
3690	advance of that of Akerblad, and we shall see that his
3691	studies of the inscription remained unfruitful until
3692	after the publication of Young's article EGYPT. If
3693	we may depend on De Sacy's statement in a letter to
3694	Young (see above, p. 70), we must believe that some
3695	time between 1815 and 1819 a copy of Young's paper
3696	was put into his hands. Whether, however, this be
3697	true or not, it is impossible to imagine that Cham-
3698	pollion, who had publicly stated that his work on
3699	Egypt might take him fifty years to write, could be
3700	ignorant of such an epoch-making work on Cham-
3701	pollion's own chosen subject, as the article EGYPT.
3702	Copies were sent broadcast throughout Europe, and it
3703	was as well known in Paris as in London.
3704	In 1821 Champollion published his work Del'écriture
3705	Hiérutique des Inciens Egyptiens, in which, as we
p. 140
3706	II8 CHAMPOLLION'S STUDIES
3707	have already shown by an extract, he maintained that
3708	hieroglyphics were "signs of things and not signs of
3709	sounds," and judging from the book itself, it is pretty
3710	clear that he had either not understood the bearing and
3711	importance of Young's discoveries in hieroglyphic de-
3712	cipherment, or had determined to ignore them. The most
3713	important thing announced in the book was the fact that
3714	the "hieratic system is only a simple modification of
3715	the hieroglyphic system," but this Young had already
3716	discovered and published! Champollion sent a copy
3717	of his work to Young but, for some reason or other, he
3718	withheld the letterpress, as Leitch thinks (p. 74)
3719	"with the object of concealing the date of publication.
3720	"Dr. Young accordingly remained for several years
3721	"under the impression that this work had been pub-
3722	"lished at a much earlier period." 1
3723	1 Champollion had certainly opportunities of knowing the
3724	results of Young's rescarches, through the savans of Paris; but
3725	Young learned nothing of his from De Sacy, further than that he
3726	made false pretensions to have discovered the meaning of many
3727	words in the Rosetta inscription, and that he was suffciently
3728	unscrupulous to appropriate Dr. Young's discoreries if the latter
3729	did not observe more caution. This warning was given by Do
3730	Sacy, after lending Champollion at Dr. Young's request the latter's
3731	translation cf the Egyptian inscription on the Rosetta Stone. At
3732	this period there could be no rivalry between them, as Dr. Young
3733	knew very little more of Champollion's studies than that, although
3734	they had been of long duration, they seemed to have produced
3735	scarcely any other result than the adoption of Akerblad's dis-
3736	coveries, withont acknowledgment. Chevalier Bunsen speaks
3737	with evident pride of his intimacy with Champollion, whose
3738	character, he, strangely enough, seems to admire as well as bis
3739	talents, and it is probable that he received from him personally
p. 141
3740	CHAMPOLLION'S MÉMOIRE II9
3741	On September 17, 1822, Champollion read his
3742	Mémoire on the hieroglyphics, and exhibited his hiero-
3743	glyphic Alphabet, with its Greek and Demotic1 equiva-
3744	lents, before the Académie des Inscriptions. The paper
3745	created a great sensation in Paris, and appears to have
3746	provoked general interest in Egyptology among learned
3747	men in general throughout Europe. In the same year
3748	he published his "Lettre i M. Dacier, velutireù l'alpha-
3749	bet des Hiéroglyphes phonétiques employés par les
3750	Egyptiens pour inscrire sur leurs monuments les titres,
3751	les noms et les surnoms des sourerains grees et romains,
3752	Paris, 1822. Avec 4 planches." The "Lettre" is a
3753	well and carefully written pamphlet of fifty-two pages, in
3754	which the author, following on the path already marked
3755	out for him by Young, and making use of the alphabetic
3756	values of the hieroglyphic signs which occur in the
3757	the assertion of his originality as regards the above discovery ;
3758	but when we recollect that Champollion appropriated other dis-
3759	coveries of Young, as well as those of Akerhlad and Bankes, and
3760	that his charlatanerie and literary dishonesty are acknowledged
3761	by some of the most eminent of his countrymen, such as De Sacy
3762	and Letronne, men whom he himselt distinguished by his especial
3763	approbation and regard (see Précis, Avertissement, 2ud ed.), we
3764	caunot help thinking that Chevalier Bunsen, in adopting Cham-
3765	pollion's representations in this and other instances with such
3766	casy faith, has been, to use De Sacy's expression, the " dupe de
3767	son charlatanisme." We hare elsewhere poiuted out the injustice
3768	which Schwarze has done to Dr. Young from a similar reliance
3769	on C'hampollion's misstatement.—Leitch, op. cit., voi. ini. pp. 74,
3770	164, 179.
3771	1 As the writing which was called " enchorial" by Akerblad and
3772	Young is now generally known as "Demotic" we shall hencefor-
3773	ward use that appellation.
p. 142
3774	120 CHAMPOLLION'S ALPHABET
3775	Cabledie des Diqnes Shonctiqucs
3776	des Eeritures Bieroglyphique e t Dimolique des anciens Cgyptuns
3777	ARNiT нїтéй- Siques Demotiquas Signes fzieroglypbiqner
3778	A 2.2.
3779	u.2. $ I L.D. FT.
3780	Г.. x.-
3781	<...
3782	E 4.Р.
3783	6E.J11.681.218. pổ. .CD.00.00.00.00.B2.e0.Bs.
3784	A.ll. 00 FF. 00.G.00:
3785	K -.=.к.т.16
3786	1.ІV. Ta c2. D. 3.
3787	M 1.J. 3ST=R
3788	N 2.9.-.-.-. adanaro.am.3.808.
3789	75.
3790	ГrrSr. S58l El 138.
3791	П. 2.2.2.202 0.09 47
3792	г. Л.І. 0.3282DSE NiM
3793	PP-0op3X&RABG
3794	T c=b.
3795	r.
3796	X
3797	8.9.
3798	Tл To. Ба. бв.5о.
3799	((+)21
3800	Champollion's Egyptian Alphabet
3801	(published in Lettrr i JL. Ducier, plate iv., Paris, 1822).
3802	0.41
3803	N.
p. 143
3804	CHAMPOLLION'S CHANGE OF OPINION I2I
3805	names of Ptolemy and Berenice, which Young dis-
3806	covered in 1818, and published in 1819, successfully
3807	deciphered the names of several other Greek and Latin
3808	royal personages, and their' titles. On page 5 we have
3809	a description of the three classes of Egyptian writing,
3810	hieratic, demotic, and hieroglyphic, and in it we find
3811	the following:—" Cette troisième espèce d'écriture,
3812	"T'hiéroglyphique pure, devait avoir aussi un certain
3813	"nombre de ses signes doués de la faculté d'exprimer
3814	"les sons ; en un mot, qu'il existait également une série
3815	"ď'hiéroylyphes plunétiques."
3816	Now this represents an opinion which is diametrically
3817	opposed to that which he held in 1821, for up to 1821
3818	he did not believe that Egyptian hieroglyphics could
3819	possess alphabetic values. Continuing his argument
3820	Champollion goes on to say that in order to assure one-
3821	self of the truth of this view it is only necessary to have
3822	under the eyes, written in pure hierog-yphics, two proper
3823	names of Greek kings which are previously known, the
3824	one containing several letters which are employed in
3825	the other, such as PTOLEMY and CLEOPATRA, OI ALEX-
3826	ANDER and BERENICE. The names Ptolemy and Berenice
3827	had been made out by Young in 1818, and, as we have
3828	seen above, the name of CLEOPATR1, as a whole, was
3829	identified in the same year by Mr. W. J. Bankes, who
3830	found it at Philæ, on an obelisk which he caused to be
3831	brought to England, and set up on his estate in
3832	Dorsetshire. At Mr. Bankes' expense copies of the
3833	Greek and Egyptian texts which are tound upon it
p. 144
3834	122 NAMES OF PTOLENY, CLEOPATRA, ETC.
3835	were prepared,! and on every set of the plates which he
3836	presented to learned institutions and scholars he
3837	marked the fact that the second name, which followed
3838	that of the Ptolemy in whose honour it was set up, was
3839	CLEOPATRA. Once having this fact proved in a general
3840	way by Mr. Bankes, and the alphabetic values of
3841	several of the characters provided by Young, it was not
3842	a supremely difficult task to decipher those of CLEO-
3843	PATRA and ALEXANDER.
3844	Let us see how the matter works out, merely from
3845	the hieroglyphic point of view. Here are the "ovals"
3846	oi cartouches of PTOLEMY, BERENICE, CLEOPATRA, and
3847	ALEXANDER, numbered respectively 1, 2, 3, 4:-
3848	1.68=41
3849	2.
3850	3.=s180
3851	1 2211→=
3852	Of the signs in cartouche No. 1 we know that Young
3853	proved that O = P, O = T, - M, and =I;
3854	he also said that 5 • = OLE, and that = OSH,
3855	or os, the consonant in each value being correct.
3856	In fact the only sign in the name of ProLeMy which
3857	he did not obtain a value for was
3858	! The British Museum possesses a set of plates which was pub-
3859	lished on November 27th, 1821. Press Mark, 65t, i. ‡.
p. 145
3860	JAMES DF PTOLEMY, CLEOPATRA, ETC. I23
3861	Of the signs in cartouche No. 2 Young proved that
3862	= BIR, MmM = N, 00 = 1,- = I, and that the
3863	sign O was added after feminine names; in fact, the
3864	only signs to which he did not give values in this name
3865	were D and ,though it was easy to guess that
3866	A = K, and = A.
3867	When Champollion attacked the name CLEOPATRA
3868	(cartouche No. 3) he wished to find ralues for the
3869	following signs:-
3870	1 2 3 6 10 11
3871	<ES80
3872	But of these Young had already supplied values
3873	for Nos. 2, 5, 8, 10 and 11, and if we write his
3874	values down under the hieroglyphics we obtain the
3875	following:-
3876	1 2 3 4 5 6 8 10 11
3877	1 50!
3878	• . L P •• R 1 fem. name (sign of
3879	Thus there were five signs, 4, 4, 8, and s,
3880	for which Champollion had to find values. But as it
3881	was well known that cartouche No. 3 was that of
3882	CLEOPATRA, it was quite evident, seeing that the second
3883	sign Es = I, that the sign 4 must = K; and as
3884	the signs O and = P anu A respectively, the two
p. 146
3885	I2t NAMES OF PTOLEMY, CLEOPATRA, ETC.
3886	signs (Nos.3 and 4) L and fmust represent E and o,
3887	for those are the two letters which come between L and
3888	P in the Greek name KLEOPATRA. In the name
3889	ProLeMY we have ulso had thesign &where it comes
3890	after T and before I, and it must therefore have some
3891	sound like o; this being so must have some sound
3892	like E. The only letter of the name CLEOPATRA nOW
3893	unknown to us is and as it comes in the name in
3894	a place where the Greek has T, we may assume that it
3895	is T. Passing to cartouche No. 4 we may write down
3896	the signs thus:—
3897	2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9
3898	1 mm c > —H
3899	Now of these we know the values of Nos. 1, 2, 4, 5, 6, 7,
3900	and 8, and setting down the values we have: AL. S
3901	ENTR. The only Greek personal name which con-
3902	tains these letters in this order is ALEXANDROS, and this
3903	fact shows us that No.9 sign -* must have the value
3904	of s. Champollion's knowledge of Semitic languages
3905	told him that the transcription of the Greek § in
3906	Hebrew and Syriac forms of Greek names was ks, and
3907	the value of signs Nos. 3 and 1 ,, must be
3908	K and s respectively. From the same source Cham-
3909	pollion knew that the Hebrew and Syriac alphabets
3910	contain two s sounds, and two kinds of k sounds, and
3911	he would not thereforebe surprised at and
3912	having the value of s, and 4 and → having the value
p. 147
3913	CAESAR, AUTOCRATOR I25
3914	of K. It we collect the alphabetic letters which we now
3915	know they may be thus written down in a column as at
3916	the side of this page, thus:—
3917	In other words, four ovals or car-
3918	= A touches have given us fifteen alpha-
3919	= B betic values; we may now attempt
3920	to decipher other cartouches. Let us
3921	=E
3922	take →\|=) ™ which occurs in
3923	connection with the cartouche con-
3924	= K taining the name PTOLEMY. Im-
3925	mediately we look at it we see that
3926	L, we know all the letters inside it, and
3927	that we can at once write down their
3928	= values thus :—
3929	KISRS
3930	= 0 As the cartouche comes side by side
3931	with that of ProLeMy, it is clear that
3932	= P it represents some title of that king,
3933	= R and on running through the titles of
3934	= kings which were common at that time,
3935	= S the only one which we find resembling
3936	it is KAISAROS, or "Caesar," and
3937	= 1
3938	we may therefore assume that KISRS
3939	is the hieroglyphic equivalent of that title. We will
3940	now attack the cartouche
3941	5 6 ,8
3942	NE0EDS
3943	As we know all the values of every sign in it except
p. 148
3944	126 CAESAR, AUTOCRATOR
3945	two, i.e., Nos. 2 and 4, which are identical, we can
3946	write them down thus :—
3947	A. T. KRTR,
3948	and we see at once that the cartouche contains a hiero-
3949	glyphic transcript of the title AYTOKPATSR.
3950	This being so, the value of No. 2 sign C must be
3951	o or u, and we are able to add another letter to our
3952	alphabet.
3953	Continuing this method, Champollion learned from
3954	the name of HADRIAN _- that [O = #, www
3955	and -_ = some vowel sound like I; and from the name
3956	of ANTONINUS that II = TI, and 8 =s (Mr.
3957	Bankes had already shown that & = N); and from
3958	two forms of the name TIBERIUs that
3959	Finally he constructed the alphabet, of which a re-
3960	production by photographic process is shown on the
3961	opposite page. Further study caused Champollion to
3962	discover the values of a number of syllabic hieroglyphic
3963	signs, and also to work out the principles on which the
3964	signs which were used as determinatives were em-
3965	ployed; his good knowledge of Coptic enabled him to
3966	suggest phonetic values for the words and signs of
3967	which he knew the meaning from Greek sources, and
3968	he was greatly helped by his careful and constant
3969	examination of parallel passages in texts. Now,
3970	although his hieroglyphic alphabet was only a de-
3971	velopment of Young's, as we have already seen, there
p. 149
3972	PTOLEMY, CLEOPA'
3973	3 2
3974	7 6
3975	1½.ik /
3976	10 9
3977	V.IY
3978	11
3979	15 1 4
3980	3•3
3981	16
3982	the names of Ptolems, Ceopatra, and B
3983	Ilreeis du Syxtene, plя
3984	VOL. I.
3985	TRA, BERE
3986	13
3987	renice analrse
3988	e fncing p. 21),
3989	NICE I2
3990	4
3991	14
3992	1.2
3993	Irchog de i .Sul
3994	1 ht Champollion
p. 150
3995	I28 CHAMPOLLION AND YOUNG
3996	is no doubt whatsoever that it was his philological
3997	ability and his power to work incessantly which
3998	enabled him to open the second phase of hieroglyphic
3999	discovery, and the value of his text-publications to
4000	Egyptology from 1822 to the year of his death is
4001	incontestable. In 1824 he published a "Lettre" to
4002	Letronne on the expression in phoneties of the names
4003	of Pétémenon and Cleopatra, and in the same year
4004	appeared his Précis du Système Hiéroglyphique des
4005	Anciens Egyptiens, Paris, 8vo., wherein the first part
4006	of the latter work contains a number of remarks on
4007	Young's system which are somewhat surprising; of
4008	these two will be sufficient to show Champollion's
4009	disingenuousness. On p. 28 he says, "Il est clair que
4010	"la théorie du docteur Young s'éloigne en elle-même
4011	"aussi essentiellement de la mienne, que les résultats
4012	"obtenus par l'application de l'une et de l'autre
4013	"diffèrent entre eux," and on p. 29, "On ne saurait
4014	"done élever une question de priorité entre M. le
4015	"docteur Young et moi sur la découverte du véritable
4016	"alphabet phonétique égyptien, comme voudrait le
4017	"faire l'auteur anonyme du Quarterly Review, puisque
4018	"nos deux systèmes n'ont à très peu près rien de
4019	"commun." In view of the facts it is impossible to
4020	understand how Champollion could have written such
4021	statements.
4022	In 1824 Champollion went to Turin, where he
4023	studied papyri, and thence he went to Rome, and after-
4024	wards to Naples; in July, 1828, he set out for Egypt,
p. 151
4025	Seyms destco
4026	Krghyptige
4027	1.
4028	eacnnd fracndd
4029	.!. 0
4030	(Published
4031	te Lignes équevatenho
4032	!в.! lrnaleleate Fliratige
4033	3.3.3.
4034	alh, maz, all
4035	9.4.4.
4036	в.6.s.
4037	a.A.C
4038	=c
4039	•S.. •.
4040	?
4041	S.S
4042	».Y„.
4043	X.X.
4044	FF.FF.FF
4045	и Ц.ч.л.
4046	0.0.00.
4047	Champollion's Egrptian Alphabet
4048	in Précis du Syalime, plare tacing p.
4049	Hi'rglyplies équivalents. Cofite
4050	29
4051	3uuuAttAA
4052	0
4053	6, Paris, 1824.)
p. 152
4054	I30 CHAMPOLLION'S WORKS
4055	where he copied an enormous number of inscriptions.
4056	On his return to F'rance in March, 1830, he began to
4057	prepare his copies for publication, but he died, before
4058	ne had finished this work, on March 4th, 1832. Of
4059	his works published between 1822 and the year of his
4060	death, including those which were posthumous, the
4061	following are worthy of special note:-
4062	Monuments de l'Egypte et de la Nubie, iv. vols.,
4063	folio, with 440 plates. Paris, 1829-1847. By the
4064	order of the Government this work was made to be
4065	the continuation of the great Description de l'Égypte.
4066	Grammaire Égyptienne, aux principes généraux de
4067	l'écriture sacrée Égyptienne appliqués à la représenta-
4068	tion de la langue parlée, Paris, 1836-1841.
4069	Dictionnaire Égyptien, en écriture hiéroglyphique,
4070	publié d'apres les manuscrits autographes, Paris,
4071	folio, 1841.
4072	An estimate of Champollion's life and works was
4073	read by De Sacy at a public session of the Académie des
4074	Inscriptions et Belles Lettres on August 2nd, 1833,
4075	and was published by Didot Frères soon after in
4076	pamphlet form; and a fuller account will be found in
4077	Les Deux Champollion. Leur Vie et leurs Oeurres,
4078	par Aimé Champollion-Figeac, Grenoble, 1887.
4079	During the lifetime of Champollion there were many
4080	who neither accepted his alphabetic values, nor believed
4081	his interpretations, and first and foremost among such
4082	must be mentioned F. A. W. SpoHn, who published an
4083	article "Ueber die Hieroglyphen" in Böttiger's
p. 153
4084	D. YAD
4085	1. 1)
4086	2ff
4087	33=
4088	• Z5. 25
4089	A puge of Champoll
4090	(Publisbed in ls G.
4091	KITEDES ET
4092	ion's hieroglypi
4093	ammaire Lnypt
4094	CARTIE'S DE:
4095	BE Tế
4096	. Z1S 25
4097	nie aml bicratic Asllabar
4098	enne, P'aris, 183(, p.34%
4099	SPSNSLLASEERA
p. 154
4100	132 SEYFFARTH AND KLAPROTH
4101	Amaltheu, at Leipzig in 1820, and later, in connexion
4102	with GUSTAVUS SEYFFARTH, he issued his De Iingua
4103	et Literis veteris Aegyptiorum, Leipzig, 1825-1831,
4104	in which he gave a translation of the texts on the
4105	Rosetta Stone. He reproduced a very old theory
4106	which held that the hieroglyphics were symbols, and
4107	that the language itself was sacred and mystic.
4108	Seyffarth published during the course of a comparatively
4109	long life many works, some of which were characterized
4110	by great learning, but even to the end he clung to his
4111	system of decipherment and interpretation, which was
4112	based upon the view that hieroglyphies were EMPHONIC,
4113	SYMPHONIC, and APHONIC. One of Champollion's most
4114	able opponents was J. KLaPRoTH, who maintained
4115	that the hieroglyphics were "Akrologic, and who
4116	published a "Lettre" on the subject addressed to
4117	J. A. de Goulianof in 1827, and Observations sur la
4118	découverte de l'alphabet hiéroglyphique, also in 1827,
4119	and his Examen Critique in 1832. Of a similar' way of
4120	thinking was J. A. de GouLIaNor, who published three
4121	works on hieroglyphics between 1824 and 1839.
4122	Hieroglyphics were also treated from a Biblical
4123	point of view by L. C. COQUEREL (Lettre ù M. M. Ch.
4124	Coquerel, Amsterdam, 1825-1828) and by Cardinal
4125	Wiseman, Horae Syriucae, London, 1828).
4126	The first serious work which adopted and defended
4127	the system of Champollion was the "Essai" of J. G. H.
4128	GREPPO, which was published in Paris in 1829, but in
4129	the following year appeared the first part of the lucubra-
p. 155
4130	WILKINSON, ROSELLINI, BONOMI 133
4131	tions of C. JANELLI, entitled Fundamenta Hermeneutica
4132	Hieroglyhicae, Naples, 1830-1833. Meanwhile men
4133	like Sir G. Wilkinson, Rosellini, and Bonomi were
4134	quietly copying and publishing Egyptian texts, and in
4135	this manner were supplying students with trustworthy
4136	material for study. In 1832 F. SALvoLINI published
4137	an important pamphlet on Les principales expressions qui
4138	servent à la notation des dates sur les monuments de
4139	l'ancienne Egypte, d'après l'inscription de Rosette, Paris,
4140	Svo.; and during the next five years he published a
4141	translation of one of the papyri of M. SALLIEr of' Aix,
4142	which contained the account of the battle of Rameses II.
4143	against the Kheta, and an analysis of the hieroglyphic
4144	text of the Rosetta Stone, and a rendering of the text
4145	on1 an obelisk which had been removed recently from
4146	Luxor to Paris. These works did much to consolidate
4147	Champollion's system, for Salvolini succeeded in de-
4148	ducing the values of many hieroglyphics which, it would
4149	seem, were unknown to his master. It may be noted in
4150	passing that there is a legend to the effect that Salvolini
4151	stole many of the papers of his master Champollion, and
4152	that whatever was sound in his discoveries really be-
4153	longed to Champollion. In 1837 there appeared in the
4154	¿nnali dell' Instituto Archcologico di Roma (vol. ix.)
4155	¿ "Lettre" on the hieroglyphic alphabet which was
4156	addressed to F. Rosellini by a young German called
4157	RICHARD LErSICs; this Letter reviewed the work
4158	which had been done from the beginning, and traced
4159	uut the structure of the Egyptian language with
p. 156
4160	I34 SEYFFARTH AND UHLEMANN
4161	remarkable accuracy, and when it became generally
4162	known among the scholars who were competent to give
4163	in opinion on the subject, all opposition of a serious
4164	character was at an end. It is true that UHLEMANN, a
4165	follower of Seyffarth, remained impervious to reason,
4166	and as late as 1858 he published a Handbuch der
4167	gesammten ügyptischen Alterthumskunde, in which all
4168	his old master's views were put forward as if the system
4169	of Champollion had never existed.
4170	There is no need to describe the further history
4171	of decipherment of hieroglyphics in detail, and it is
4172	unnecessary to attempt to record in a book of this
4173	kind the discussions about the philological minutiac of
4174	the three texts on the Rosetta Stone which have been
4175	held and put into print since the year 1836. Under the
4176	three sections in this work which treat of the Hiero-
4177	glyphic, Enchorial or Demotic, and Greek texts respec-
4178	tively, full references will be made to old editions and
4179	papers on the subject, and reprints of all the trauslations
4180	of the three texts which may be rightly regarded as
4181	important, either from a philological or bibliographical
4182	point of view will be found there.
p. 157
4183	(135
4184	CHAPTER VI.
4185	THE OBELISK AT PHILAE.
4186	In the earlier pages of this work reference has frequently
4187	been made to the now famous " Obelisk at Philae" on
4188	which Mr. J. W. Bankes succeeded in identifying the
4189	name of CLEOPATRA. As the monument is almost as
4190	important in the history of the decipherment as the
4191	Rosetta Stone itself, on which, by the way, the name of
4192	CLEOPATRA does not occur, it is necessary to give a
4193	description of it, and some account of the contents of
4194	the bilingual Greek and Egyptian (hieroglyphic)
4195	inscriptions which are engraved on the obelisk and its
4196	pedestal. The history of the obelisk is as fullows:'—
4197	Mr. J. W. Bankes carried on in 1815 a series of
4198	excarations before the pylon of the great temple of Isis
4199	at Philae, and in the course of the work he found a
4200	small granite obelisk, in a complete state, together with
4201	its pedestal and steps; the obelisk itself is about 21 feet
4202	in height, and its mount was about half as much. In
4203	1Sce betronne, Reenril des Iusrriplions drecques et Latines
4204	del'Eauple. rol. i., p. 333. Pari-, 1542.
p. 158
4205	136 THE OBELISK AT PHILAE
4206	1819 Mr. Bankes commissioned G. BelzonIto transport
4207	the entire monument to Alexandria, and it was subse-
4208	quently taken to London, whence it was removed
4209	and set up on Mr. Bankes' estate at Kingston Hall,
4210	in Dorsetshire. When the obelisk was uncovered at
4211	Philae a Greek inscription became visible, and this was
4212	copied first by Mr. Bankes, secondly by Mr. Beechy, and
4213	thirdly by M. CAILLIAUD, towards the end of 1816. As
4214	soon as the obelisk arrived at Kingston Hall, the
4215	pedestal was cleaned, and traces of two other inscriptions
4216	were found upon it; but, unlike the deeply cut
4217	inscription already mentioned, the newly discovered
4218	writings were merely traced on the stone in red ink.
4219	The first mention of the discovery was made by
4220	HENRY SALT, who published a statement on the
4221	subject, which was written by Mr. Bankes, in his
4222	Essay on Dr. Young's and M. Champollion's Plonetic
4223	System, pp. 22, 23, London, 1825. Thus the pedestal
4224	of Mr. Bankes' obelisk contained three distinct Greek
4225	inscriptions, and the contents of these we may first
4226	consider.
4227	The longest inscription (A) is a copy of a complaint
4228	from the priests of Philae, addressed to PTOLEMY IX.,
4229	EUERGETES II., and to CLEOPATRA his wife, and CLEO-
4230	PATRA his sister, in which they inform the king that
4231	owing to the press of visitors, who are chiefly officials,
4232	and who compel them to furnish food and supplies for
4233	themselves and for their followers, the temple funds are
4234	being depleted, and they are in consequence hampered in
p. 159
4235	11
4236	•÷::"…
4237	The hierozlyphı
4238	Phile by (. Bel
4239	Д2.
4240	e texts on the four sic
4241	zoni tor Mi. J. W. Ban
4242	in Dors
4243	N0001570
4244	Yelug
4245	in-
4246	les of the gra
4247	kes, who re-er
4248	et-bire®
4249	nite Olielisk tak
4250	cted itne kings
4251	trom
4252	(0] Hall
p. 160
4253	138 THE OBELISK AT PHILAE
4254	providing the sacrifices and libations which are prescribed
4255	by law. They also beseech the king to cause a despatch
4256	to be sent to LocHus, the strategos of the Thebaid,
4257	ordering him not to continue his vexatious visitations,
4258	either personally or through other people, and they
4259	ask permission to set up a stele on which they may
4260	inscribe a record of the royal kindness to them in grant-
4261	ing their petition. The second inscription (B) is a copy
4262	of the letter which NumENIus, the "epistolographos"
4263	wrote to the priests, wherein he states that he sends
4264	with his own letter a copy of that which has been
4265	sent to Lochus, the strategos of the Thebaid, on the
4266	subject of their complaint, and tells them that the
4267	king has given them permission to set up a stele.
4268	The third inscription (C) is a copy of the letter
4269	which was sent to Lochus by the king, wherein he
4270	ordered him to take good heed that, under no pretence
4271	whatsoever, any one should be allowed to annoy the
4272	priests in the matters about which they have com-
4273	plained to him in their petition, of which he forwards
4274	а copу.
4275	The first translation of the petition (A) appeared in
4276	the Journal des Sarants for November, 1821, and was
4277	mnade by Letronne ; the first edition of the Greek text
4278	was published also by Letronne, from "la combinaison
4279	des deux copies," by Bankes and Cailliaud, and was
4280	reproduced substantially by Boeckh in the Corpus
4281	Inscriptionum Graccurum, No. 4,896. 'The text appears
4282	on the following page.
p. 161
4283	THE OBELISK AT PHILAE I39
4284	1.- THE PETITION OF THE PRIESTS OF
4285	PHILAE TO PTOLEMY IX., EUERGETES II'
4286	1 BAZIЛEIПТОЛEМАIЛІКАIBAEIЛIZЧНІК
4287	ЛЕОПАТРА!
4288	2 ТНІАДЕЛФНІКАІВАЕІЛІЕЕНІКЛЕОПАТ
4289	PAITHITYNAI
4290	3 KIOEOIZEYEPRETAIEXAIPEINOIIEPEIE
4291	THEENTOIABA
4292	1 TRIKAIENФIAIZIZIДOZEAMEГIЕТH
4293	ЕЕПЕІОІПАРЕПІ
4294	* AHMOYNTEZEIZТАЕФІЛАТЕТРАТНГО
4295	IKAIENIETATAI
4296	в КАІОНВАРХАІКАІВАТІЛІКОІГРАММАТ
4297	EIEKAIENIETATAIФY
4298	• ЛАКIТONКАІОІАЛЛОІПРА[Г]MАТIКОIП
4299	ANTEZKAIAIA
4300	KOЛOYOOYZAIAYNAMEIZKAIHЛOINH
4301	YNHPEZIAANAГКА
4302	ZOYEIHMAZNAPOYZIAZAYTOIENOIEI
4303	ZOAIOYXEKONTAZ
4304	10 KAIEKTOYTOIOYTOYZYMBAINEIEЛAТ
4305	TOYZOAITOIEPONKAI
4306	11 KI[NJAYNEYEINHMAZTOYMHEXEINTA
4307	NOMIZOMENAПPOETAZ
4308	12 ГINOMENAZYNEPTEYMONKAITONTE
4309	KNONOYZIAZ
4310	1 See Boeckh, Corpus Inscriptionuin Grecarum, tom. I!. No.
4311	4896, p. 420; Letronne, np. cit., p. 337; Strack, Dynastie dei
4312	Ptolemäer, p. 253.
p. 162
4313	I40
4314	13
4315	14
4316	15
4317	16
4318	17
4319	18
4320	19
4321	20
4322	21
4323	22
4324	23
4325	24
4326	) THE OBELISK AT PHILAE
4327	KAIENONAAZAEOMEOYMANOESNME
4328	TIETONEAN
4329	•AINHTAIZYNTAEAINOYMHNISITZIE
4330	YRRENEL]KALIENIZTO]
4331	ЛОГРАФДІГРАТАОХЛITЛIEYГГENEI
4332	КАIЕТРАTHГЛITHE
4333	ОНВАІДОЕМНПАРENOХЛEINHMАEПР
4334	OETAYTAMHAAЛ
4335	AIMHAEN[IJEПІTPEПEINTOAYTON
4336	OIENKAIHMINAIAONAI
4337	TOYEKAOHKONTAZNEPITOYTONXPH
4338	MATIEMOYZENOIE
4339	ENIXSPHEAIHMINANAGEINAIETHAH
4340	NENHIANARPAYOMEN
4341	THNERONYIANHMINYYMONNEPIT
4342	OYTSNФIAANOPSNIAN
4343	INAHYMETEPAXAPIZAEIMNHETOZYN
4344	АРХЕІПАРАYTH[ZJEIETON
4345	AПANTAXPONONTOYTOYAERENOME
4346	NOYEZOMEGAKAIEN
4347	TOYTOIEKAITOIEPONTOTHEIZIAOZE
4348	YEPrETHMENOI
4349	EYTYXEITE
4350	A.—PETITION OF THE PRIESTS.
4351	TRANSCRIPT.
4352	Вабілєї Птолєнаш каї Ватоліооу Клєотатра
4353	ту ібелфі каi Baoiíoon Kлeотатра Tộ yvval-
p. 163
4354	11
4355	12
4356	13
4357	14
4358	15
4359	20
4360	21
4361	PETITION OF THE PRIESTS I4I
4362	Ri DEOîS EUEpYÉTaIS XaÍpELV Oi iEpCiS TñS ÉU Tạ 'ABÚ
4363	TỤ кai Ev фíraIs "IGIõos, DEâS MEyiOTnS' ÈTTEi Oi
4364	пареті-
4365	ÔnNOûUTES eiS Tàs фiras oTpaTnyoi Kai éTLoTúTaL
4366	каї вnВáрхаı каї Вабıлıкої уранматє катẻтютáтаı
4367	фи-
4368	Лакıтш» каї оі äчлоı пра[V]uaтıкоi тávтєs кai ai
4369	åколouвoйoa бuváuє кaї і Лоту ітпрєбіа ảvаукá-
4370	Sovonuâs TapouTías auTOîs TTOLEiobaL OUX ÉkóuTas,
4371	Kai ẺK TOÛ TOLOÚTOU OUuBaÍvEL ÈNaTTODOdaL Tò iєpòv
4372	каі
4373	KL[VJÖUVEVEL "MâS TOÛ MÚ ÉXEL Tà VOMIŞÓMEva
4374	Tpos Tàs
4375	YINQUÉvaS ÚTÉP TE ÚUâN Kai TÜU TÉKVOv Auoias
4376	kaї oтovбàs бÉQuєl únQv, DEûv uEyíoTwv, Eàv
4377	фаinта oUrTáçaL NOvnviO TO OUYYEVELÊ;
4378	ка (і EтLOTO]-
4379	ppákac 1óx tộộ ouyyeveê Kai orparnyc
4380	TÂS
4381	OnBaídos, un tapevoxdeî nuâs mpòs тaûтa unổ är-
4382	No MndEni ETрÉTEш тÒ ¿UTò TOLEn, кai "ні»
4383	бьбóvar
4384	TOÛS кавжкOтаS тEрі тOUтш XруматiбмOUs, єv ois
4385	o n dvaberraı orńrnu, eu n åvaypárpo-
4386	MEV
4387	TÀN yEyOvviar nuîn úd' iuûy TEpi TOÚTOv фiraU-
4388	Оpcотían,
4389	iva niuETÉpa XápIs ủEiuunoTos úTápXn tap aủtî[s]
4390	EiS TÒV
p. 164
4391	I42
4392	22
4393	23
4394	24
4395	4
4396	6
4397	7
4398	8
4399	9
4400	10
4401	11
4402	12
4403	PETITION OF THE PRIESTS
4404	ÄTUNTU XPÓVOV, TUÚTON SÈ yEVOMÉVOU ÈOÓMEĐa Kai ÈN
4405	TOÚTOIS Kai TÒ iEpÒU TÒ TâS "IGUDOS EUEpyETnuEVOi"
4406	EỦTUXEÎTE.
4407	ENGLISH RENDERING.
4408	"To King Ptolemy, and to Queen Cleopatra,
4409	"his sister, and to Queen Cleopatra, his wife,
4410	"the Beneficent Gods: Greeting! We, the
4411	"priests of Isis,
4412	"who is worshipped in Abaton and in Philae, the
4413	"great goddess, inasmuch as
4414	"those travellers who visit Philae, generals, and
4415	"inspectors,
4416	"and rulers in the Thebaid (?), and royal officials
4417	"and scribes, and chief officers
4418	" of police, and all the other officers who are in the
4419	"service of the Government, and the armed
4420	"guards
4421	"who are in their following, and the rest of their
4422	"servants, compel
4423	"us to pay the expenses of their maintenance
4424	"whilst they are here,
4425	"and by reason of this [practice] the temple is
4426	"becoming very poor,
4427	"and we are in danger of coming to possess no-
4428	"thing except that which will suffice
4429	"[to provide] for the cost, which is laid down by
4430	"law, for the sacrifices and libations which are
p. 165
4431	16
4432	17
4433	18
4434	19
4435	20
4436	21
4437	22
4438	23
4439	B
4440	LETTER TO THE PRIESTS I43
4441	"made on behalt of yourselves and of your
4442	"children,
4443	"we beseech you, U great Guds, it it please you,
4444	" givo the command to Numenius, the kinsman and
4445	"epistolographer, to write to Lochus, the kinsman
4446	"and strategos of the
4447	" 'Thebaïd [telling him] nut to amnoy us with these
4448	"vexatious visits, and not to give
4449	"any une else authority tu do so, ald [we beseech
4450	"you] to give us
4451	"a written decision by i properly constituted
4452	"authurity, on these matters,
4453	"and in this let there be included permission tu
4454	" set up a stele, whereon we may write
4455	" the gracious kindness which you will have shown
4456	"unto us in these matters,
4457	"in orler that it (i.e., the stele) may preserve ever-
4458	"lastingly the memory of the
4459	"act of grace which you will grant unto us. This
4460	"having been done, we and
4461	"the temple of Isis, in this as in all other matters,
4462	"shall be exceedingly grateful.
4463	"Fare ye well."
4464	.-LETTER TO THE PRIESTS OF PHILAE
4465	FROM PTOLEMY IX. EUERGETES II.
4466	[BAZIЛEYENTOЛEMAIOZKAIBAZIAIZE
4467	АКЛЕОПАТРА]
4468	VOL. I.
p. 166
4469	I44
4470	;)
4471	6
4472	10
4473	1
4474	2
4475	Hei
4476	dei
4477	LETTER TO THE PRIESTS
4478	[НАДЕЛФНКАІВАЕІЛIЕТАКЛЕОПАТРА
4479	HEYNHTOIZIEPEY]
4480	[EITHEENTRIABATSIKAIENDIAAIZIEI
4481	AOEKAIOESN]
4482	[АДЕЛФОNKAI@EIONEYEPRET[SNKAIO
4483	ESNФIЛОПАТОРЯN]
4484	[KAIE]ZNENIФANONKAIGEOYEYПAT
4485	OPOE[KAI0EOYФІЛО]
4486	MHTOPOEkAI@ESNEYEPrETSNXAIPEI
4487	NTH[ЕГЕГРАМ]
4488	MENНEEПIЕТОЛНЕПРОЕЛОХОNTON
4489	EYTГENEA[KAI]
4490	ETPATHONTOANТІГРАФОNYПОТЕТ
4491	AXAMENENIXS
4492	POYMENAYMINKAITHNANAGEZINHE
4493	HEIOYTEZTHAHE
4494	[NJO[IHZA]E[0AIEPP[2Z0EL. NANE
4495	MJOYBnAXSNKB
4496	• B.-LETTER TO THE PRIESTS."
4497	TRANSCRIPT.
4498	[Baodeùs Птолєратоs каї Вабімога Клєотитра]
4499	[й абелфі) каї Васімога Клєютатра " yuUn TOis
4500	iєpEû]
4501	LoI TôS Ẻu Tộ "ABúTg Kai Ẻv DíLaLs "IGLôos Kai ĐEâN]
4502	The following is the Gireek text as emended by Wilcken; seo
4503	ines, 1887, p. 1 f., especially p. 10; see also Strack, Die Dynastie
4504	Ptolemiier, p. 203.
p. 167
4505	6i
4506	2
4507	3
4508	5
4509	9
4510	!)
4511	LETTER TO THE PRIESTS I45
4512	['AбEлфô кui дE]Qv Eủєрyєт[cOv каi Đєйv Філота-
4513	тópwv]
4514	[Kai DEJCv'ETIOaVÔN Kúi PEOU EUTúTOpoS [Kai ĐEOû
4515	Фıлo]
4516	nтороs каї Dewи Eгєруєтữ» харєш' тû[s yєyрам
4517	MÉUS ÉTLOTONnS TPÒS dÓXOU TÒU GUyyEvÉa [Kai]
4518	тт то ảuтіурафо тотєтáхамє éтих∞-
4519	P b Kai Ti åvúlEoW, îS nğLOûTE, oTńAnS
4520	[m]o[ınva][0a] "Epp[wodE L.. Navéu]ou B',
4521	Пахшо кВ.
4522	ENGLISH RENDERING.
4523	" King Ptolemy, and Queen Cleopatra,
4524	"his sister, and Queen Cleopatra, his wite. 1o
4525	"the priests
4526	"of Isis, who is worshipped in Abaton, and in
4527	"Philae, and of the Brother-
4528	"Gods, and of the Beneficent Gods, and of the
4529	"Father-loving Gods,
4530	"and of the Gods visible, and of the God Eupator,
4531	" and of the Mother-
4532	"loving God, and of the Beneficent Gods: Greet-
4533	"ing! Ofthe
4534	"letter which hath been written to Lochus, the
4535	" kinsman and
4536	"general, a copy we hereto affix. And we grant
4537	"unto you the permission, for which you hare
4538	"asked, to make a stele,
p. 168
4539	I46
4540	10
4541	C.-
4542	1
4543	7
4544	LETTER TO THE PRIESTS
4545	"and to set it up. Be of good cheer. Year
4546	•. Panemon 2. Pakhôn 22."
4547	-LETTER TO LOCHUS, THE KINSMAN AND
4548	STRATEGOS.
4549	ВАZIЛEYEПTOЛEMAIOZKAIBAZIAIZZA
4550	КЛЕО
4551	ПАТРАНАДЕЛФНКАІВАТІЛІДЕАКЛЕОП
4552	ATPAHГYNH
4553	[ЛO]SITДIAДЕЛФДIXAIPEINITHEДEA
4554	OMENHJEH[MIIN
4555	[ENTEYEEJOENAPATSNILEPESNTHEE
4556	NTRIABATIRIKAILEN
4557	ФІЛ]A[Z]IZIДОZYПОTE[TAХAMENZOI
4558	TOJANTIГРА[ФОN •
4559	KAJAREOLYNJNOIHZLEIJEZYNITAEAE
4560	КАФАПЕРАEIOYZIMH
4561	AENJAENOXAEINAYTOYE[MEPIONMPO
4562	ФЕРОNTAIПАРЕКАЕТОN]•
4563	EPPREN
4564	C.-LETTER TO LOCHUS.
4565	TRANSCRIPT.
4566	Buoilevs Птолєматоs каї Вабімоба Клєо-
4567	татра ?) абелфі каї Вибімоба Kлeотатра n yuun
4568	TA T BE Xaipen [TüS SESOMÉmn]s "[M]Iv
p. 169
4569	LETTER TO LOCHUS I47
4570	1 LENTEUSEIWO TAPU TON ILEPEWU TRS EL TÇ ABUT]Ç)
4571	кai [Ev
4572	• Фír]aı[s] "IGıdosúтoтє[тiixauév oo тò ủvтvypa[фov'
4573	6 кa]Nas oÛrI TOInO EL}S OUr TağaS KabuTEp aşIoioı
4574	pn-
4575	7 SÉv]a evoxneîv aủrois, [Tepİ îv профéроитас тар'
4576	єкаотоv]
4577	8 Éppwow.
4578	ENGLISH RENDERING.
4579	1 "King Ptolemy, and Queen Cleo-
4580	2 "patra, his sister, and Queen Cleopatra, his wife,
4581	3 "To Lochus, the brother: Greeting! Of the
4582	"petition
4583	3 "which hath been presented to us by the priests
4584	" of Isis [who is worshipped]
4585	» "in Abaton and in Philae, we append hereto a
4586	"copy.
4587	6 "It is good then that thou shonldst make suitable
4588	"arrangements
4589	7 "that no one under any pretext whatsoerer should
4590	"cause [the priests] annoyance in respect of the
4591	"matters which they have set out in detail.
4592	8 "Be of good cheer!"
4593	That the priests of Isis should have inscribed a copy
4594	of their petition to Ptolemy IX. upon. the podestal of
4595	the obelisk was to be expected, but it is impossible not
4596	to ask why they did not cut into the stone also copies
4597	of the king's answer to them, and his despatch to
p. 170
4598	I48 LETTER TO LOCHUS
4599	Lochus? With copies of all three documents in Greek
4600	before him, the stoutest warrior orhighest official in the
4601	Thebaïd would pause before he called upon the priests
4602	of Isis to pay for the food of himself, and followers, and
4603	animals, and it would be all important for the priests
4604	to be able to exhibit to every visitor a copy of the royal
4605	command sent to Lochus. The explanation of this fact
4606	was supplied by Mr. Bankes himself, who believed
4607	rightly that the red colour in which he found the
4608	inscriptions to have been traced, was only the base for
4609	the gold with which both the short inscriptions were
4610	painted. In other words, the priests in order to
4611	pay special honour to the royal mandate to Lochus,
4612	and to the King's answer to themselves, inscribed the
4613	texts of both in gold upon the pedestal and steps of one
4614	of the two obelisks which Ptolemy IX. had set up in
4615	honour of the great gods of Philae.
4616	Passing now to the consideration of the four columns
4617	of hieroglyphics inscribed upon the obelisk itselt, a
4618	glance shows that their contents have nothing to do
4619	with the Greek inscriptions upon its pedestal and steps,
4620	and it is clear from the words in the fourth column
4621	that it and its fellow obelisk were set up in honour of
4622	"his mother Isis" by Ptolemy IX., who prays that
4623	"her heart may be glad by reason of what he has done
4624	"during his august reign on the throne at the head of
4625	"the living." The hieroglyphic text, with interlinear
4626	transliteration and translation, is given at the end of
4627	this Chapter, but the following connected rendering will
p. 171
4628	HIEROGLYPHIC INSCRIPTION I49
4629	explam the relation which exists between the four
4630	columns of texts:-
4631	CoL. 1. "The YoutH, beloved of Isis, the great lad!,
4632	" the mother of the God, the giver of life, the lady of
4633	"the Island of Abaton, the lady of Philae, [the youth]
4634	" who rejoiceth in his life upon the throne of his father,
4635	"whose virtue» are gracious, whose crowns [are] of holr
4636	"birth, the living Apis, lord of the shrines of Nekhebet
4637	"and Uatchet, the pacifier of the two lands, the King of
4638	"the North and South, Neterui-khui-aua-en-Ptah-
4639	ari-en-Maät-sekhem-änkh-Amen-Rã), the Beneficent
4640	" God, lord of the countries of the South, prince of the
4641	"countries of the North, who hath gathered together
4642	"tribute in the fuotstepls] of the Light-giving God,
4643	"the Brother-Gods, and the Beneficent Gods, and the
4644	"Father-loving Gods, and the Light-giving Gods,1
4645	"giver of life, and all strength, and all health, and all
4646	"gladness of heart, like Ra, for ever and ever ;
4647	CoL.. 2. "the Horus of gold, the prince of ralour (or
4648	"renown), the lord of the thirty-year festivals like his
4649	"father Ptah-Tanen, the father of the gods, the
4650	ssovereign like Bü, the son of Rü, (Ptolemy, ever-
4651	'living, beloved of Ptah), and his wife, the Queen, the
4652	"ladly of the two lands, Cleopatra), the Beneficent-
4653	' Or, the two gods who make themselres manifest in the form
4654	of light.
p. 172
4655	150 HIEROGLTPHIC INSCRIPTION
4656	"Ctols, who are crowned with crowns, the beloved of
4657	"(Osiris-Unnefer-maäkheru), Beneficent God, lord of'
4658	" Philae, king of the gods, prince of the Island of
4659	• Abaton ; [Ptolemy], the beautiful ruler in cities and
4660	• nomes, the God whose father is Tanen, the God who
4661	"is belovel of his mother, the giver of all life, all
4662	"stability, and all power, like Rå for ever and
4663	"erer ;
4664	CoI.. 3. "Horus the Yourh, who rejoiceth upon the
4665	"throne of his father, the holy emanation of the king of
4666	*the gods, the chosen of Tem himself, the lord of the
4667	"two lands, (Neterui-khui-auă-setep-en-Ptah-ari-en-
4668	"mait-sekhem-ănkh-Åmen-Rā ), the Beneficent-Gods,
4669	"belored of Amen-Rã, the king of the gods, the lord of
4670	"the thrones of the two lands, the prince of the Apts
4671	"(i.e., Karnak and Luxor), who maketh to flourish
4672	"whatsoever is in the lands of Horus (i.e., the temples
4673	"and their estates), the beantiful Image (?) in the two
4674	"sanctuaries, the mighty Disk which traverseth the
4675	"heavens, and the carth, and the underworld, and the
4676	"waters, and the two mountains, judging those who are
4677	"therein, the great god, the lord of the Island of
4678	"Abaton, the giver of every victory and of all strength
4679	"unto him that is upon the seat of Horns at the head of
4680	"the living for ever;
4681	COL. 4. " Horus the YourH, the Chief of the Nine
4682	"Bows, the son of Osiris, born of Isis, the son of Ra,
p. 173
4683	HIEROGLIPHIC INSCRIPTION I5I
4684	"(Ptolemy, evorliving, beloved of Ptab), the Bene-
4685	"ficent-Giod, the heloved of Isis, the giver of life, the
4686	"lady of Philae, the holr place, the sovereign of the
4687	"Island of Abaton, hath received the sovereignty from
4688	"his father, and he hath set up two obelisks to his
4689	"mother Isis in this place, which is beautiful through
4690	"her; may her heart be gratified by this act and also
4691	"by that which he hath done during his august reign on
4692	"the throne of Horus at the head of the living for
4693	"ever!"
4694	HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT FROM THE GRANITE
4695	OBELISK WHICH WAS SET UP AT PHILAE
4696	BY PTOLEMY IX. EUERGETES.
4697	Coт.. 1.
4698	mm o
4699	hunnu hekent riil "nkh-f her
4700	The youth rejoieing in hislife upon
4701	IA I
4702	rа чa
4703	nest tef - i bener sepu tehesei inrs
4704	thethroneof hisfather, gracious of holy the birth of
4705	virtnes,
4706	3 +57
4707	kihau-f hei Hip-ankh
4708	his crowns, and theliving Apis, lonloftheshrines of
4709	Nekhebet and T'atchet,
p. 174
4710	152 HIEROGLYPHIC INSCRIPTION
4711	1 II IT
4712	spher iil taui suten brit
4713	making quiet thetwolands, kingof the South and North,
4714	+)
4715	Neterui-khur-ava-setep-en-Ptah-ari- pneter menkh
4716	en-Maät-sekhein-ankh-Amen-Rù -1 the beneficent God,
4717	C
4718	Ast u0it mut neter ankh
4719	Isis, greatlady, mother of the god, the giver of life,
4720	nebt Aa Abtet, nebt Aaleg nebt
4721	lady of the Island of Abaton, ladyof Philae, lord of
4722	APKT
4723	semtu resu hey mehtet
4724	the countries of thesouth, prince of the landsof thenorth,
4725	tem! em nemt Khu (?)
4726	gathering together tribute in the steps of the
4727	Light-giving God (?)
p. 175
4728	HIEROGLYPHIC INSCRIPTION 153
4729	neterui senui neterui menkhui neterui atui meri
4730	the BrotherGods, the Beneficent Gods, the Father-loving
4731	Gods,
4732	FAT 1
4733	neterui khui tà änkhı usranel suil
4734	the Light- the giver of life, power all, health
4735	giving Gods,
4736	nebt. âu-cib nebt Råma tchetta heh
4737	all, gladness of heart all, Ra-like, for ever and ever,
4738	meri
4739	beloved of.
4740	CoI.. 2.
4741	Heru nub ser pehtet nel
4742	Golden Horus, prince of valour, lord of
4743	hebu mri tef -! Ptuh Tanen
4744	30-year festivals like his father Ptah-Tanen,
p. 176
4745	15+ HIEROGLYPHIC INSCRIPTION
4746	T77 ia
4747	trt netern iithi mii su Rà
4748	father of the gois, sovereign like Rã, son of Ra,
4749	(68=11t28l= www
4750	Ptulmis änkh tchetta Ptah meri henü hemt-f
4751	Ptolemy, ever-living, of Ptah beloved, and his wife
4752	L F (E
4753	hegt neb taui Qlauapatrut
4754	the queen, the ladly of the two Cleopatra,
4755	lands,
4756	neterur menkhur khá kháu Asar
4757	the Beneficent Gods, crowned [with] crowns Osiris
4758	mим : 6 2 PL) ,98
4759	Un-nefer maikhern neter menkh neb Àaleq
4760	U'nmefer, whose word Gorl beneficent, lord of Philae,
4761	is law,
4762	suten netern khent Àa Abt hen
4763	king of the gods, prince of the Island of Abaton, ruler
p. 177
4764	HIEROGLYPHIC INSCRIPTION
4765	nefer Cll hespu l' neter
4766	Veautiful in towns and nomes, the god,
4767	tej - † l'neter mut-! meri
4768	his father, the gud ul his mother beluved,
4769	2
4770	inth tet usi new hii må tehdltu
4771	life, stability, puwer all Rå-like for ever
4772	meri
4773	beloved.
4774	COL. 3.
4775	Heru hunnu hekent her
4776	Horus the youth rejoicing upon the
4777	try! it tehrserti en suten
4778	his father, emanation holy of thekingot
4779	155
4780	l'anen
4781	Tanen is
4782	!"
4783	giver uf
4784	heh
4785	and ever
4786	ast
4787	throne of
4788	neteru
4789	the gorls,
p. 178
4790	156 HIEROGLYPHIC INSCRIPTION
4791	setep ell Tem tchesef neb taui
4792	chosen uf Tem himselt, lord of the two lands,
4793	FRT
4794	(e-Mut-seem-an Amen-Rü1 The Beneticent Gods. Neterur-khui-avā-setep-en-Ptah-cri. nelerui menkhui
4795	999 NAA
4796	Amen-Ri suten neteru neb nest
4797	Amen-Ra, king of the gods, lord of the thrones of
4798	tuui khent Aptet uatchi,
4799	the two dweller at the the Apts, making vigorous
4800	lands, head of
4801	+ IT 8 vra
4802	rntu Heru taiu àhù nefer em
4803	what is in the lands of Horus, image (?) beautiful in
4804	4 mìu
4805	riterte a.ten teben pet
4806	the two sanctuaries, disk mighty traversing heaven,
p. 179
4807	HIEROGLYPHIC INSCRIPTION 157
4808	XO
4809	Ca
4810	ta !uat tu ịp (?) !emll
4811	earth, underworld, water, mountains, judging those
4812	therein,
4813	neter ăa nel 1a-Ăbt !à gen
4814	god great, lurd of the Islandof Abaton, giver of victory
4815	iSirNi
4816	• X
4817	neb nekht neu her ast Heru
4818	every, strength all, to him upon the seat of Horus
4819	fTT
4820	khent ánkhıu tchetta meri
4821	at the head uf the living for ever, beloved of.
4822	C'oL. t.
4823	Heru hинnu her tep pet paut
4824	Horus the youth, chief of the Nine Bows,
4825	ДHE
4826	8Л. Asii Mrs P'1l. Ast sherp-nef
4827	son ut Usiris, burn uf Isis, he hath received
p. 180
4828	158 HIEROGLYPHIC INSCRIPTION
4829	sutenrt mà tef - f sa Rù
4830	the sovereignty from his father, son of kử,
4831	68=11738-
4832	Ptulmis-ankh-tchetta-Ptah-meri pneter menlh
4833	Ptolemy, ever-living, ofPtah beloved, thegod beneficent;
4834	www
4835	s-chü-nef' tekhenui en mut-f A8l
4836	he hath set up two obelisks tu his mother Isis,
4837	tã änkh nebt Aaleg tcheser åst
4838	the giver of life, lady of Philae, the holy place,
4839	khent Ảa Âbt en cpen
4840	the head of the Island of Abaton in [place] this,
4841	nefer en her-s netchemtchem al-s
4842	which is beautiful through her, may her heart be pleased
p. 181
4843	HIEROGLYPHIC INSCRIPTION 159
4844	e1l 9=n=7410 744°
4845	em ari-nef tui kherf em sutenit
4846	with what he hath done that byhim during [his]reign
4847	àat her ast Heru khent änkhiu
4848	august on the throne of Horus at the head of the living
4849	E
4850	tchetta meri
4851	for ever, beloved of.
4852	voL. I.
p. 182
4853	( I60)
4854	CHAPTER VII.
4855	THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT OF THE ROSETTA
4856	STONE.
4857	THE hieroglyphic text of the Rosetta Stone, which
4858	contains a copy of the Decree of the priests who were
4859	assembled in a part of the great temple of Ptal at
4860	Memphis on the 18th day of the month Mecheir, in the
4861	ninth year of the reign of Ptolemy V. Epiphanes (i.e.,
4862	March 27th, B.c. 196), consists of portions of the last
4863	fourteen lines of the document only. Most of the lines
4864	are incomplete, both at the beginning and end, but such
4865	portions as are preserved are clear and quite legible.
4866	The copy of the Decree of Memphis, which was set
4867	up at Rosetta, was probably only one of many that
4868	were marle in accordance with the Decree, which
4869	ordered that a copy, in three kinds of writing, should
4870	be set up in "every temple of the first, second, and
4871	third class" throughout Egypt. Soonafter the
4872	Rosetta Stone was found, it was reported that a portion
4873	of a similar stone had been seen at Alexandria, and
4874	that a portion of another was built up in a wall in
p. 183
4875	THE STELE OF DAMANHÜR Iбı
4876	another part of the Delta, but nothing more appears to
4877	have been heard of these fragments, even supposing
4878	they ever existed. It is very probable that the Rosetta
4879	Stone itself was referred to by these rumours, for it
4880	had been built into a wall, and it was for a time in
4881	Alexandria. The Decree of Memphis consisted of three
4882	parts :-1. An introductory section, giving the date of
4883	the Decree, and thenames and titles ofPtolemy V.
4884	Epiphanes, and of the high ecclesiastical dignitaries
4885	who held office. 2. An enumeration of the benefits
4886	which Ptolemy V. had conferred on the country.
4887	3. The resolutions of the priests, which contained a
4888	summary of the honours which they intended to pay to
4889	the living king and to his dead ancestors.
4890	The last fourteen lines of the hieroglyphic text, when
4891	complete, were the equivalent of the last twenty-eight
4892	lines of the Greek version, and contained nothing of
4893	parts 1 and 2 of the Decree, and only a portion of part 3;
4894	but, in the broken state in which the lines are found on
4895	the Rosetta Stone, it is impossible to put together any-
4896	thing like a connected translation of them, except by
4897	the help of the Demotic and Greek texts. It was
4898	known, even in the days of LePsIus,' that a copy of the
4899	Decree in hieroglyphics had been inseribed upon the
4900	wall of one of the temples at Philae, but three lines of it
4901	were wholly wanting, and the remainder of it was in an
4902	extremely mutilated condition. The priests, no doubt,
4903	caused a copy of a Decree, which was so favourable to
4904	1 Sco Dentmuler, Abth. iv., Bl. 20.
p. 184
4905	I62 THE STELE OF DAMANHÜR
4906	themselves, to be inseribed on the temple wall, but at a
4907	later period one of' the kings who required wall space
4908	for his reliefs, paid scant respect to the Decree of his
4909	predecessor, and caused his masons to cut the figures of
4910	himself and his gods upon the face of the wall. An
4911	excellent idea of the appearance of the broken text
4912	and reliefs will be gained from the illustration on
4913	page 20, which is reproduced from the Denlmüler of
4914	Lepsius, and it will be evident that for the purpose of
4915	restoring the hieroglyphic text of the Rosetta Stone
4916	the scattered and broken words are of little use, except
4917	in a few places. Fortunately, however, a more useful
4918	copy of the hieroglyphic text of the Decree was found
4919	inseribed upon a limestone stele,! rounded at the top
4920	and measuring 4 ft. 2 in. by 1 ft. 8 in., which was dis-
4921	covered at a village near the modern town of Damanhûr,?
4922	or the Hermopolis Parva of the Romans. The hiero-
4923	glyphic inscription is carelessly cut in large characters,
4924	many of the signs are written the wrong way round,
4925	and the mason made many mistakes through confound-
4926	ing hieroglyphics which were somewhat alike; besides
4927	this a number of words, and even whole passages of the
4928	original Decree are omitted. But in spite of all these
4929	defects, the inscription is a very valuable one, for with
4930	its help it has been found possible to supply a restora-
4931	tion of the missing twelve or fourteen lines of the
4932	1 The Stele is now in the Egyptian Museum in Cairo (No. 5576).
4933	2 1.e., the hieroglyphic Temai•en-Heru, C
p. 185
4934	THE STELE OF DAMANHÛR Iб3
4935	hieroglyphic text on the Rosetta Stone. In addition
4936	to this help, mention must be made of the great value
4937	of the Decree of Canopus, which was also inseribed on
4938	stelae, in three kinds of writing, and which was ordered
4939	to be set up in temples of the first, second, and third
4940	class throughout Egypt. It will be remembered that
4941	the Decree of Canopus was promulgated about B.c. 238,
4942	i.e., between thirty-five and forty years before the
4943	Decree of Memphis, which we have on the Rosetta
4944	Stone, and as the two Decrees are drawn up on exactly
4945	the same lines, and in the same style, and parts of them
4946	frequently in the same words, it is evident that the
4947	hieroglyphic text of the Decree of Canopus can be made
4948	most useful in restoring that of the Decree of
4949	Memphis.
4950	The first to attempt a restoration of the hieroglyphic
4951	text of the Rosetta Stone with such helps was
4952	M. URBAIN BOURIANT, who published his version of
4953	the Decree in the liecueil de Traraux relatifs à la
4954	Philologie et l'Archrulogie Égyptiennes et Assyriennes,
4955	tom. vi., p. 1 ff., and his paper forms a very useful con-
4956	tribution to the decipherment of the Rosetta Stone. An
4957	examination of the Stele of Damanhûr has convinced
4958	me that this transcript is substantially correct, but the
4959	state of the Stele, to say nothing of the mason's
4960	blunders and omissions in cutting the inseription, causes
4961	many of the readings to be little more than guesses,
4962	however probable. In no case can the text of this
4963	Stele have the value of the fragmentary hieroglyphic
p. 186
4964	ı64 THE ROSETTA STONE
4965	text of the Rosetta Stone, for it must represent a
4966	version of the Decree of Memphis which was inscribed
4967	by the order of the priests of some local temple in
4968	Hermopolis Parva, of which the modern town of
4969	Damanhûr marks the site tolerably well, in order to
4970	impress the worshippers with a sense of the importance
4971	of the sanctuary, and the great powers of its priesthood.
4972	The omission of the Demotic and Greek versions is sug-
4973	gestive, and as the Stele itself bears evidence of the
4974	fact that the mason who cut the text could neither read
4975	noi understand the copy which he had before him, it is
4976	almost certain that the ordinary worshippers in the
4977	temple could not read or understand it. The fact that
4978	the priests should have allowed such an incomplete
4979	statement of the benefits which they had already
4980	received, and which they no doubt expected to continue
4981	to receive, is an eloquent testimony to the inability to
4982	read hieroglyphic texts which must have been common
4983	in all classes. M. le Vicomte JACQUES DE ROUGÉ enu-
4984	merates (Géog. Ancienne, p. 10Gff.) five temples which
4985	existed in the capital of the nome PA-TEHUTI-AP-REHUI
4986	T3Y88, namely, 1. Pa-agert, 2. Pa-
4987	unkh, 3. Het-mesmest, 4. Het-meriti, and 5. Pa-khutet;1
4988	the chief god of the nome was Thoth, whose feminine
4989	1
4990	121773
p. 187
4991	HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT I65
4992	counterpart here was Nehemäuit. In which of the
4993	temples of Hermopolis Parva the Stele stood it is
4994	impossible to say, but we are in any case entitled to
4995	assume that it had not the official authority of a stele
4996	set up by the Government of Ptolemy V., and that the
4997	absence of the Demotic and Greek versions is a proof of
4998	the fact.
4999	In the following pages will be found a transeript of
5000	the hieroglyphic texts from the Stele of Damanhûr and
5001	the Rosetta Stone, that of the latter being marked by
5002	a line over the hieroglyphies, with transliteration, and
5003	a literal translation. Appended is also a transcript of
5004	the hieroglyphic text of the Rosetta Stone, which is
5005	divided into groups of words, beneath which are given,
5006	as far as possible, the equivalents of the words in the
5007	Greek version of the Decree as it appears on the
5008	Stone; this has been added for the purpose of
5009	facilitating the examination of the question, Was the
5010	Decree drawn up originally in Greek or Egyptian?
5011	As I have already said, I now believe that the Decree
5012	was originally drafted in Egyptian and not Greek, and
5013	that the first draft was in Demotic, but it seems to me
5014	that the Greek version, as being in the language of
5015	the rulers of the country, was held to be more
5016	anthoritative than that in Egyptian. On the other
5017	hand, the writers of both the Demotic and Hiero-
5018	glyphie texts must have had considerable difficnlty in
5019	finding equivalents for many Greek words, and it
5020	cannot be said that they have always succeeded. The
p. 188
5021	I66 GREEK AND EGYPTIAN TEXTS COMPARED
5022	Demotic version, if we may trust the translations of it
5023	which have been published, reads like a carefully
5024	thought out, well expressed, and connected composi-
5025	tion, and it is a valuable help to him that would
5026	understand the hieroglyphic rendering of it and the
5027	Greek version of the Decree. If the latter half of it
5028	be compared with its hieroglyphic and Greek equiva-
5029	lents it will be seen that it is a perfectly independent
5030	composition, and that also it supplies details which are
5031	wanting in the renderings which are based upon it.
5032	In the hieroglyphic rendering we see that the writer
5033	has only tried to give the sense of it, and has not
5034	been careful to give an exact equivalent, and if we
5035	compare the hieroglyphic rendering with the Greek
5036	it will be observed that the variations are still more
5037	remarkable. Thus in line 4 of the hieroglyphic text
5038	where the Greek text has to Areiov, the Egyptian
5039	version has "the temple where the living Apis
5040	existeth" ; and the Egyptian expression, em shes
5041	msat = f, has no Greek equivalent atall. These
5042	words are common enough in the Book of the Dead,
5043	where it means " with unfailing regularity," and it is
5044	clearly an idiom with which the scribe who drew up the
5045	hieroglyphic version of the Decree had become familiar
5046	from reading old Egyptian texts. The word кpúros
5047	(1. 5) he renders by yen and nekht, two words which
5048	mean "strength"; Tñs Baoirélas he renders by ei
5049	unt urt, "to the great dignity"; ésuğer by āg-s em il,
5050	"it entered into the heart"; Euxapíorou by neb
p. 189
5051	GREEK AND EGYPTIAN TEXTS COMPARED I67
5052	neferu, "lord of beauties"; in line 8 the Egyptian em
5053	åt neb en maût, "with real stones of all kinds," has
5054	no equivalent; Xpvoa is rendered by uasm (or
5055	smu) which means "fine copper" in the old texts;
5056	Ёть (line 9) is rendered by em hes her, "in the upper
5057	part"; for roû Baoiléws we have "beautiful god, ever-
5058	living"; Tovs ev İєpç єкáoт() (line 12) is rendered by
5059	nu maāu em erpau nel her ren-f, "of the sanctuaries of
5060	every temple [called by] his name"; in line 13 the
5061	Egyptian text twice gives the title neter per neb
5062	neferu, but has no equivalent in the Greek; and кai
5063	euxcopíoıs kai Érrnukoîs ypáuuaoıv is rendered by "in
5064	the writing of books, and the writing of the Haui-
5065	nebui." It is interesting to note that, when speaking
5066	of the " writing of the divine words and the writing of
5067	the books," the word used for "writing" is ăn
5068	but when the allusion is to Greek, the word used is
5069	selitai 1 7 44 os. The name by which the Greeks are
5070	called is a very old one, and is in the dual, "Haui-
5071	nebui"; the germ Ha-nebu, ie. "lords of the north,"
5072	or "lords of the marshes [in the Delta]" oceurs in the
5073	Pyramid Texts. The reader will notice several other
5074	interesting variations by perusing the section in which
5075	the hieroglyphic and Greek texts are compared;
5076	no attempt has been made to compare the text of
5077	the Stele of Damanhûr with the Greek, for it may
5078	represent a different!y worded copy of the Greek
5079	version.
p. 190
5080	I68 GREEK AND EGYPTIAN TEXTS COMPARED
5081	The hieroglyphic text, unfortunately, does not help
5082	to define the position of the city which Ptolemy V.
5083	besieged and captured. The Greek version calls it
5084	"Lycopolis," and says that it was in the "Busirite
5085	Nome," but the Demotic equivalent of the passage
5086	says that the city was called SHKAM, and makes no
5087	mention of the Busirite Nome. All things considered,
5088	it seems certain that the Lycopolis referred to was
5089	situated in the Delta, and not in Upper Egypt, as
5090	Dr. Brugsch thought. The reference to the "doubles"
5091	of the king, which were supposed to dwell in his
5092	statues (see line 7 of the Rosetta text), is peculiarly
5093	Egyptian, and shows that the belief that the
5094	"doubles" of a living man could inhabit shrines
5095	was held by the Egyptians, even in the Ptolemaic
5096	period
p. 191
5097	(169 )
5098	CHAPTER VIII.
5099	THE ROSETTA DECREE.
5100	TRANSLATED FROM THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXTS ON THE
5101	STELE OF DAMANHÔR AND THE ROSETTA STONE.!
5102	1 Or the twenty-fourth day of the month Gor-
5103	PIAIOS,? which correspondeth to the twenty-
5104	fourth day of the fourth month of the season
5105	PErT 3 of the inhabitants of TA-MERT (EGYPT),
5106	in the twenty-third year of the reign of HORUs-
5107	Ri the CHILD, who hath risen as king upon the
5108	throne of his father, the lord of the shrines of
5109	NEKHEBET* and UATCHeT, the mighty one of
5110	two-fuld strength, the stablisher of the Two
5111	Lands, the beautifier of'
5112	2 Egypt, whose heart is perfect (or benerolent)
5113	towards the gods, the Horus of gold, who maketh
5114	• The words in brackets are added either from the Stele of
5115	Damanhir, or for the purpose of making sense.
5116	2 A part of March and part of April.
5117	3 Part of our spring.
5118	4 The shrine of the Vulture-goddess Nekhebet was in Upper
5119	Egypt.
5120	5 More fully, Per-Latchet; the shrine of the snakr godldess was
5121	in the Delta.
p. 192
5122	I7
5123	4
5124	5
5125	6
5126	1
5127	cho:
5128	Am
5129	ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5130	perfect the life of the hamemet beings, the lord of
5131	the thirty-year festivals like PraH, the sovereign
5132	prince like Ra, the King of the South and North,
5133	(Neterui-merui-átui-àuă-setep-en-Ptah-usr-ka-Ra-
5134	ankh-sekhem-Amen),' the Son of the Sun
5135	(Ptolemy the ever-living, the beloved of Ptah),
5136	the god who maketh himself manifest,
5137	the son of (PrOLEMY and (ARSINOR)® the
5138	Father-loving gods; when ProLEMY, the
5139	son of PyrrHIDes, was priest of ALEXANDER, and
5140	of the Saviour-Gods, and of the Brother-loving
5141	Gods, and of the Beneficent Gods,
5142	and of the Father-loving Gods, and of the God
5143	who maketh himself manifest; when DEMETRIA,
5144	the daughter of Telemachus, was the Bearer of
5145	the
5146	prize of victory of BereNIce, the Beneficent
5147	Goddess; and when ArsInoË, the daughter of
5148	CADMUS, was the Basket Bearer of ARbINOë, the
5149	Brother-loving Goddess ;
5150	when Irene, the daughter of PTOLEMY, was the
5151	Priestess of Arsınoi, the Father loving Goddess ;
5152	on this day
5153	A name meaning "The two Father-loving Gods, the heir,
5154	sen of Ptah, strength of the double of Ra, living power of
5155	эn."
p. 193
5156	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT I7I
5157	the superintendents of the temples, and the ser-
5158	vants of the god, and those who are over the
5159	secret things of the god, and the libationers
5160	[who] go into the most holy place to array the
5161	gods in their apparel,
5162	7 and the scribes of the holy writings, and the
5163	sages of the Double House of Life, and the other
5164	libationers who] had come froin the sanctuaries
5165	of the South and North to MEMPHIS, on the day
5166	of the festival whereon
5167	His Majesty, the King of the South and North
5168	(ProleMx, the ever-living, the beloved of Ptah),
5169	the god who maketh himself manifest, the lord of
5170	beauties, received the sorereignty from his father,
5171	entered into the SEHETCH-CHAMBER wherein they
5172	were wont to assemble, in MAKHA-TAUI,l and
5173	behold, they declared thus:-
5174	9 "Inasmuch as the King who is beloved by the
5175	"gods, the King of the South and North,
5176	"(Neterui- merui-átui-àuă-en-Ptah-setep-usr-en-
5177	"Rá-änkh-sekhem-Amen), the Son of the Sun,
5178	"(ProtEMY, the ever-living, the beloved of Ptuh),
5179	"the Gods who have made themselves manifest,
5180	1 Makha-taui i.e., "the balance
5181	of the two lands," was the name of the place where Lower Egypt
5182	ended, and Upper Egypt began, when travelling to the south.
p. 194
5183	172
5184	10
5185	11
5186	12
5187	3
5188	ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5189	"the lord of beauties, hath given things of all
5190	"kinds in very large quantities unto the lands of
5191	"Horus
5192	"and unto all those who dwell in them, and
5193	"unto each and every one who holdeth any
5194	"dignity whatsoever in them,—now behold, he is
5195	"like unto a God, being the son of a God, [and]
5196	"he was given by a Goddess, for he is the
5197	"counterpart of Horus, the son of Isis [and] the
5198	"son of OsirIs, the avenger of his father OsIRIs—
5199	"and behold, His Majesty
5200	"possessed a divine heart which was beneficent
5201	"towards the gods; and he hath given gold in
5202	"large quantities, and grain in large quantities to
5203	"the temples; and he hath given very many lavish
5204	"gifts in order to make TA-MErT [Egypt] pros-
5205	"perous, and to make stable [her] advancement;
5206	"and he hath given unto the soldiers who
5207	"are in his august service ...... according
5208	"to their rank; Land of the taxes] some of
5209	"them he hath cut off, and some of them [he
5210	"hath lightened], thus causing the soldiers and
5211	" those who live in the country to be prosperous
5212	"under his reign [and as regards the sums which
5213	"were due to the royal house from the people of
5214	"Egypt, and likewise those [which were due from
5215	"every one who was in his august service, His
5216	"Majesty remitted them altogether, howsoever
5217	" great they wele ;
p. 195
5218	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT I73
5219	14 "and he hath forgiven the prisoners who were in
5220	"prison, and ordered that every one among them
5221	"should be released from the punishment which
5222	"he had to undergo. And His Majesty made an
5223	"order saying:—In respect of the things [which are
5224	"to be given to] the gods, and the money and the
5225	15 "grain which are to be given to the temples each
5226	"year, and all the things [which are to be given
5227	"to] the gods from the vineyards and from the
5228	"corn-lands of the nome, all the things which were
5229	"then due under the Majesty of his holy father
5230	16 "shall be allowed to remain in their amounts] to
5231	"them as they were then ; and he hath ordered:—
5232	"Behold, the treasury (?) shall not be made more
5233	"full of contributions by the hands of the priests
5234	"than it was up to the first year of the reign of His
5235	"Majesty, his holy father; and His Majesty hath
5236	"remitted
5237	17 "to the priests who minister in the temples
5238	"in courses the journey which they had been
5239	"accustomed to make by river in boats to the city
5240	"of ALEXANDRIA at the beginning of each year;
5241	"and His Majesty commanded:—Behold, those
5242	"who are boatmen [by trade] shall not be seized
5243	"[and made to serve in the Navy]; and in respect
5244	"of the cloths of byssus [which are] made in the
5245	"temples for the royal house,
5246	18 "he hath commanded that two-thirds of them
5247	"shall be returned [to the priests); similarly,
p. 196
5248	174
5249	19
5250	20
5251	21
5252	22
5253	ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5254	"His Majesty hath [re]-established all the things
5255	"the performance of which had been set aside, and
5256	" hath restored them to their former condition, and
5257	"he hath taken the greatest care to cause every-
5258	"thing which ought to be done in the service of
5259	"the gods to be done in the same way in which it
5260	" was done
5261	"in former [days]; similarly, he hath done [all
5262	"things] in a right and proper manner; and he
5263	"hath taken care to administer justice tol the
5264	"people, even like Thoth, the great, great [God];
5265	"and he huth, moreover, ordered in respect of thoxe
5266	"of the troops who come back, and the other people
5267	"also, who during the
5268	"strife of the rerolution which took place had leen
5269	"ill-disposed [towards the Government], that when
5270	"tley return to their homes and lands they shall
5271	"have the power to remain in possession of their
5272	"property; and he hath taken great care to send
5273	"infantry, and cavalry, and ships to repulse those
5274	"who were coming against
5275	"Egypt by land as well as by sea; and he hath in
5276	"consequence expended a very large amount of
5277	"money and of grain on them in order to make
5278	"prosperous the lands of Horus and Egypt.
5279	"And His Majesty marched against the toun of
5280	"Shekam, which is in front of (?) the town of
5281	"UISET, which wus in the possession of the enemy,
5282	1 The lines in italics are taken from the Demotic version.
p. 197
5283	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT I75
5284	"and wus provided vith catapults, and vas made
5285	"ready for war uith weapons of every kind by
5286	23 "the rebels who were in it—now they had com-
5287	"mitted great acts of sacrilege in the land of
5288	"Horus, and had done injury to those who dwelt
5289	"in Egypt-His Majesty attacked them by making
5290	"a road [to their town],
5291	24 "and he raised mounds (or walls) against them,
5292	"and he dug trenches, and whatsoever would lead
5293	"[him] against them that he made; and he caused
5294	"the canals which supplied the town with water
5295	"to le blocked up, a thing uhich none of the kings
5296	"uho preceded him hall ever been able to do before,
5297	"and he expended a large amount of moncy on
5298	"carrying out the work;
5299	25 "and His Majesty stationed infantry at the mouths
5300	"of the canals in order to watch and to guard
5301	"them against the extraordinary rise of the waters
5302	"[of the Nile], uhich tonk place in the eiglth year
5303	"[of his reig"], in the uforesaid canals which
5304	"matered the fields and were unusually deep
5305	26 "in this spot; and His Majesty captured the town
5306	"by assault in a very short time, and he cut to
5307	" pieces the rebels who were therein, and he made
5308	"an exceedingly great slaughter among them, even
5309	"like unto that which Thotu' and Horts, the son
5310	"of IsIs and [the son of OsIrIs], made among
5311	"those who rebelled against them
5312	1 Tle Demotic version has Ra.
5313	VOL.I. N
p. 198
5314	176
5315	27
5316	28
5317	29
5318	30
5319	31
5320	ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5321	"when they rebelled in this very place; and
5322	"behold, those who had led on the soldiers and
5323	"were at their head, and who had disturbed the
5324	"borders [in the time of his father, and who had
5325	"committed sacrilege in the temples, when His
5326	"Majesty came to MEMPHIs to avenge his father.
5327	"and his own sovereignty he punished, according
5328	"to their deserts, when he came there to celebrate]
5329	"the festival of the receiving of the sovereignty
5330	"from his father; and [besides this], he hath set
5331	"aside [his claim to]
5332	" the things which were due to His Majesty, and
5333	"which were [then] in the temples, up to the
5334	"eighth year [of his reign, which amounted to
5335	"no small sum of] money and grain; and His
5336	"Majesty hath also set aside [his claim] to the
5337	"cloths of byssus which ought to have been given
5338	"to the royal house and were [then] in the
5339	"temples,
5340	"and also the tax which they (i.e. the priests)
5341	"ought to have contributed for dividing the
5342	"cloths into pieces, which was due up to this day;
5343	"and he hath also remitted to the temples the
5344	"grain which was usually levied as a tax on the
5345	"corn-lands of the gods, and likewise the measure
5346	"of wine which was due as a tax on the vineyards
5347	"[of the gods]; and he hath done great things
5348	"for Aris, and MNEVIS, and for every shrine which
5349	«contained a sacred animal, and he expended upon
p. 199
5350	32
5351	33
5352	31
5353	3.)
5354	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 177
5355	"them more than did his ancestors; and his heart
5356	"hath entered into [the consideration of every-
5357	"thing] which was right and proper for them
5358	"at every moment; and he hath given everything
5359	"which was necessary for the embalming of their
5360	"bodies, lavishly, and in magnificent abundance;
5361	"and he hath undertaken the cost of their main-
5362	"tenance in their temples, and the cost of their
5363	"great festivals, and of their burnt offerings, and
5364	"sacrifices, and libations;
5365	"[and he hath respected the privileges of the
5366	"temples, and of Egypt, and hath maintained
5367	"them in a suitable manner according to what is
5368	"customary and right; and he hath spent] both
5369	"money and grain to no small amount;
5370	"and [hath provided] everything in great abund-
5371	"ance for the house wherein dwelleth the LIVING
5372	"Arıs ; and His Majesty hath decorated it with
5373	"perfect and new ornamentations of the most
5374	"beautiful character always; and he hath made
5375	"the LIvING Aris to rise [like the sun], and hath
5376	"founded temples, and shrines, and chapels [in his
5377	"honour]; [and he hath repaired the shrines
5378	"which needled repairs, and in all matters apper-
5379	"taining to the service of the gods
5380	"he hath manifested the spirit of a beneficent gorl ;
5381	"and during his reign, having made careful inquiry,
5382	" he hath restored the temples which were held in
5383	"the greatest honour, as was right]; and in return
p. 200
5384	17
5385	36
5386	37
5387	38
5388	39
5389	3 ROSETTA STONE- TRANSLATION
5390	"fur' these things the gods and goddesses have given
5391	"him victory, and power, and life, and strength,
5392	"and health, and every beautiful thing of every
5393	"kind whatsoever, and
5394	"in respect of his exalted rank, it shall be estab-
5395	"lished to him and to his children for ever and
5396	"ever, with happy results (or, life)."
5397	And it has entered into the hearts] of the
5398	priests of the temples of the South and of the
5399	North, and of each and every temple [that all the
5400	honours which are paid
5401	[to the King of the South and North (PTOLEMY,
5402	the ever-living, the beloved of Ptah). , the God who
5403	maketh himself manifest, whose deeds are beau-
5404	[tiful, and those which are paid to the Father-
5405	Lloving Gods who begot him, and to the Beneficent
5406	[Gods who begot those who begot him, and to
5407	[the Brother-Gods who begot the begetters of his
5408	[begetters,]
5409	and to the Saviour-Gods, shall be [greatly in-
5410	creased]; and a statue of the King of the South
5411	and North (Ptolemy, ever-living, beloved of Ptah),
5412	the God who maketh himself manifest, the lord
5413	of beauties, shall be set up in every temple,
5414	[in the most prominent place], and it shall be
5415	called by his name "(PIOLEMY), THE SAVIOUR
5416	oF Eaxrr," the interpretation (?) of which is
p. 201
5417	40
5418	41
5419	42
5420	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 179
5421	"(PrOLEMx) THE VICTORIOUS ONE." [And it
5422	[shall stand side by side with a statue of the Lord
5423	Lof the gods (?), who gireth him the weapon of
5424	[victory, and it shall be fashioned after the manner
5425	Lof the Egyptians, and a statue of this kind shall
5426	[be set up in]
5427	all the temples which are called by his name.
5428	And adoration shall be paid unto these statues
5429	three times each day, and every rite and ceremony
5430	which it is proper to perform before them shall be
5431	performed, and whatsoever is prescribed, and is
5432	fitting for their DoUBLes, shall be performed, even
5433	as it is performed for the gods of the Nomes
5434	during the festivals and on every sacred day (?),
5435	on the day of [his] coronation, and on his name-
5436	day. And there shall likewise [be set up] a
5437	magnificent (?) statue of the King of the South
5438	and North Ptolemy, ever-living, beloved of
5439	Ptah, the God who maketh himself manifest,
5440	whose deeds are beautiful, the son of (Ptolemy),
5441	and (Arsinoë) , the Father-loving gods, and
5442	with the statue there shall be a magnificent
5443	shrine, [made] of the finest copper and inlaid with
5444	real stones of every kind,
5445	in every temple which is called by his name; and
5446	this statue shall rest in the most holy place [in
5447	the temples] side by side with the shrines of the
p. 202
5448	IS
5449	13
5450	41
5451	15
5452	ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5453	gods of the Nomes. And on the days of the great
5454	testivals, when the god Lof the temple] cometh
5455	forth from his holy habitation, according to his
5456	day, the holy shrine of the God who maketh him-
5457	self manifest, the lord of beauties, shall likewise
5458	be made to rise [like the Sun]
5459	with them. And in order to make this new
5460	shrine to be easily distinguishable [both at the
5461	present day, and in future times, they shall set]
5462	upon this shrine [ten royal double crowns, made of
5463	Lgold, and upon each double crown there shall be
5464	Iplaced the serpent which it is right and proper to
5465	[make for the double crown of gold], instead of
5466	the two Uraei
5467	which are [placed] upon the tops of shrines, and
5468	the SEKHENT Crown shall be in the middle of
5469	them, because it was in the SEKHENT CROWN in
5470	which His Majesty shone in the HOUSE OF THE KA
5471	OF PтAН (i.e., Memphis)
5472	at the time when the King entered into the temple,
5473	and performed the ceremonies which it was meet
5474	and right for him to perform on receiving the
5475	exalted rank [of King'. And on the upper
5476	surface of the square pedestal which is round
5477	about these crowns, and in the middle part
5478	thereof [which is immediately beneath] the double
5479	Crown they shall engrave a papyrus plant
5480	«id a plant of the south; and they shall set
5481	them in such a way thal u culture,
p. 203
5482	16
5483	47
5484	48
5485	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT ISI
5486	„elı, ' , beneath wlich a plant of the south
5487	[shall be founl, shall be affixed to the right-hand
5488	Lupper corner of the golden shrine, and a serpent,
5489	En, under wlich is ned , placeil uyin] a
5490	papyrus plant, shall be aihxed to the leit-hand
5491	side [at the upper corner]; and
5492	the interpretation [of these signs is]:—"Lord of
5493	"the shrine of NEKHEBET, and Lord of the shrine
5494	"of UATCHET, who illumineth the Land of the
5495	"White Crown, and the Land of the Red Crown."
5496	And inasmuch as the last day of the fourth month
5497	of the season SHEMU' (i.e., MESORE), which is the
5498	birthday of the beautiful, ever-living god, is already
5499	established as a feast day, and it hath been ob-
5500	served as a day of festival in the lands of HoRus
5501	(i.e., the temple-lands) from olden time; and more-
5502	over, the seventeenth day of the second month of
5503	the season SHaT ? (i.e., PAOFI),
5504	whereon [His Majesty] performed the ceremonies
5505	of royal accession, when he received the sovereignty
5506	from his father, [is also ouserved as a day of
5507	festival], and behold [these days] have been the
5508	source of all [good] things [wherein all men have
5509	participated]; these days, that is to say, the
5510	seventeenth and the last day of each month shall
5511	be kept as festivals in the temples
5512	of Egypt, in each and every one of thom; and on
5513	1 The season of the Inundation, or, our summer.
5514	: Our autumn and carly winter.
p. 204
5515	I8
5516	49
5517	50
5518	51
5519	ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5520	these days burnt offerings shall be offered up, and
5521	meat offerings, and everything which it is right
5522	and customary to perform at the celebration of
5523	festivals shall be performed on these days every
5524	month, and on these festivals every man shall do
5525	(i.e., offer up) what he is accustomed to do on
5526	[other] fes-
5527	tivals in the temples. [And the priests also de-
5528	creed] that the things which [are brought to the
5529	temples] as offerings shall be giren unto the per-
5530	sons who [minister in the temples; and festivals
5531	and processions shall be established in the temples,
5532	and in all Egypt, in honour of] the King of the
5533	South and North, (Ptolemy, ever-living, beloved
5534	of Ptah), the God who maketh himself manifest,
5535	whose deeds are beautiful, each year,
5536	beginning with the first day of the first month of
5537	the season SHAT (i.e., Tнотн) up to the fifth day
5538	thereof; [and on these days the people shall wear]
5539	garlands on their heads, and they shall make
5540	festal the altars, and shall offer up meat and drink
5541	offerings, and shall perform every thing which it
5542	is right and proper to perform. And the priests
5543	of all the temples which are called after his name
5544	shall have, in addition to all the other priestly
5545	titles which they may possess, the title of "Ser-
5546	"vant of the God who maketh himself manifest,
5547	"whose deeds are beautiful"; [and this tille shull
p. 205
5548	52
5549	53
5550	51
5551	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT I83
5552	be endorsed on all deeds and documents uhich are
5553	Llaid up in the temples]; and they shall cause to
5554	be engraved on the rings which they wear on
5555	their hands, the title of "Libationer of the God
5556	"who maketh himself manifest, whose deeds are
5557	"beautiful."
5558	And behold, it shall be in the hands of those who
5559	live in the country, and those who desire [it], to
5560	establish a copy of the shrine of the God who
5561	maketh himself manifest, whose deeds are beauti-
5562	ful, and set it up in their houses, and they shall
5563	be at liberty to keep festivals and make rejoicing's
5564	[before it] each month
5565	and each year; and in order to make those who
5566	are in Egypt to know [why it is that the Egyptians
5567	Lray honour-as it is mort right and proper to
5568	[do-to the God who maketh himself beautiful,
5569	[uhose deels are beautiful, the priests have decree]
5570	that this DECREE shall [be inscribed] upon a stele of
5571	hard stone in the writing of the words of the gods,
5572	and the writing of the books, and in the writing
5573	of the HAUI-NEBUI (i.e., Greeks), and it shall be
5574	set up in the sanctuaries in the temples which
5575	[are called by] his name, of the first, second, and
5576	third [class], near the statue of the Horus, the
5577	King of the South and North, ( Ptolemy, ever-
5578	living, beloved of Ptal), the God who maketh
5579	himself manifest, whuse deeds are beautiful.
p. 206
5580	184 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5581	THE ROSETTA DECREE.
5582	THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT OF THE STELE OF
5583	DAMANHÜR AND THE ROSETTA STONE, WITH INTER-
5584	LINEAR TRANSLITERATION AND TRANSLATION.
5585	n1$441-0
5586	Renpit xxiii Qerpiaiset sesu - xxiv
5587	Year xxiird, month Gorpiaios, day xxivth,
5588	www
5589	www
5590	O ll IIO€
5591	enti uri en unnmu Ta-Mert
5592	which maketh for the inhabitants of Ta-Mert (Egypt)
5593	abet-ftu Pert sesu XXIV kher
5594	the fourth month of the season Pert, day xxiv, under
5595	www
5596	hen en Heru-liù hunnu khàa
5597	the majesty of Horus-Rã, the Child, who hath risen
5598	St49 Ja 2a
5599	em suten her iist tef's .. ....
5600	king upon the throne of hisfather, lord of theshrines
5601	of Nekhebet and Uatchet,
p. 207
5602	•
5603	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TENT 185
5604	22 X 88
5605	peh-peh sinen taui
5606	mighty one of two-fold strength, stablisher of the two
5607	lands,
5608	LП
5609	\| IO Д
5610	se-nefer Ta-mert menlih åb kher
5611	making beautiful Egypt, whole-hearted inrespect of
5612	799 f(=)
5613	neteru Heru nub menkl ünkh ell
5614	the gods, the Horus making perfect (oi, the life of
5615	of gold, prosperous)
5616	U
5617	hamemet neli hebu setu l'tah mii
5618	men, lord of 30-year festivals Ptah like,
5619	4849 г
5620	ithi Rù mii silten lnit
5621	Prince Rà like, king of the South and North,
5622	• The mumbers in parentheses are those of the lines of the Stele
5623	of Damanhur.
p. 208
5624	I86 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5625	( [ 0- (4B877)
5626	Fetemui-merui-atui-ana-setep-en.Ptah Usr-ka-Ră-Amen-sekhem-ānkh son of the Sun, sa Rà
5627	(682117381=)
5628	Ptulmis ànkh tchetta Ptah-merr neterui
5629	(Ptolemy, living forever, of Ptah beloved) (Epiphanes,) the two gods
5630	3) 4(68=10
5631	perui sa en Ptulmis henà
5632	coming forth son of Ptolemy and
5633	(120
5634	Arsenat neterui atui meruż āb
5635	Arsinoë, the gods Philopatores, [being] priest
5636	(1311-=) www
5637	en Arksänțeres hena neterui netchui
5638	of Alexander, and [of] the gods Soteres,
5639	hà neterui senui hà neterui menkhui
5640	and [of] the gods Adelphi, and [of] the gods Euergetes,
5641	1 This name means something like " Flesh and bone (i.e., son,
5642	"", heir) of the two father-loving gods, chosen one of Ptah, strength
5643	of the double of Rã, life of the Power of Åmen."
p. 209
5644	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 187
5645	(4) 8mm
5646	henà neterur itui merur hà neter per
5647	and Lofy the gods Philopatores, and lof .ptnh ged,
5648	108= PA] f
5649	Ptulmis Perrites 1111
5650	Ptolemy, son of Pyrrhides; being
5651	•руз
5652	Temteriat sat Thulimekus
5653	Demetria, daughter of Telemachus,
5654	8T'
5655	fil shep en qen
5656	the bearer of the prize of victory of
5657	Berenihat ta menkhet Årrsenat
5658	Berenice-Euergetes, being Arsinoë,
5659	3 A-ARET
5660	sut Qu!mus ja!ennu
5661	daughter of Cadmus, bearer of the basket
5662	(Canephoros)
5663	: The names in brackets are, of course, not to be found in the
5664	copy of the Decree of Rosetta dated in the ixth year of the reign
5665	of Ptolemy Epipbanes.
p. 210
5666	I83 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5667	1 = (6) 4
5668	Arsenat ta sen-s meri
5669	of Arsinoë-Philadelphus, being
5670	10-
5671	lrenat sat Ptulmis
5672	Irene, daughter of Ptolemy,
5673	āb Arsenat ta atef-s meri
5674	priest_ess] of Arsinoë-Philopator;
5675	U (7)ДДД
5676	pen sekhani 1126 meru maйu
5677	lay this, Decree: Being the chiefs of the temples,
5678	TlYI
5679	neteru henu heru sesheta neter
5680	the prophets, those who are over the secret thelibationers,
5681	things of the gods,
5682	er bre tcheser smeru neterre
5683	who go into the place holy to array the gods
5684	TыmT
5685	satet-sen
5686	in their apparel,
p. 211
5687	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 189
5688	www
5689	henà ànu neter shà hà thi
5690	and the scribes of the divine and the learned
5691	books, men
5692	(8)
5693	paui-inkl henà n.0l lir abre
5694	of the double houseoflife, and the other priests
5695	i aterti Reset Meht
5696	who hare come from the sanctuaries of the South [and]
5697	North
5698	1811E
5699	Aneh-hetchet t'lil heb hru en
5700	into Memphis at the festival of the day of
5701	shep
5702	receiving
5703	8.744 mm l 2
5704	sutenit tef-f an hen
5705	the sovereignty from his father the majesty,
p. 212
5706	I90 ROSETTA STONE—TRANSLATION
5707	C8=1nta
5708	suten båt Ptulmis ānkh tchetta Ptah-meri
5709	the King of the South Ptolemy, the ever-living, beloved
5710	and North, of Ptah,
5711	đđo
5712	neter per neb neferu āb-sen
5713	god Epiphanes, lord of beauties, they entered
5714	(9) Д
5715	-. I
5716	sehetch sekhen Makha-taui
5717	into the sehetch where met [the [in] Makha-taui,
5718	chamber priests]
5719	AP7 51 mi
5720	ris-su ka-sen
5721	behold (?) they declared [thus]:-
5722	8mm
5723	mũti unen atel(?) neteru-meri henà
5724	Since it is that hath the gods-loving and
5725	given (?) [king],
5726	08=1LR 7+)
5727	suten brit
5728	Netervi-merui-atui-avā-setep-en-Ptah-
5729	King of the U'sr-ka-Rù-Amen-sekhem änlch
5730	South and North,
p. 213
5731	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT IgI
5732	4173 88=l1)
5733	sa hú Ptulmis ünlh tchetta Ptuh meri
5734	son of the Ptolemy, the ever-living, the beloved of Ptah,
5735	Sun,
5736	neterur perui neb ieferu kileet neb
5737	the two gods Epiphanes, lord of beauties, things all
5738	(10)
5739	III
5740	neferu Ul'll ciil Heru taiu
5741	beautiful in great to the Lands of Horus, (the
5742	quantities, temples?)
5743	10.-02 +=
5744	lịi !!m-sen nebu her
5745	and [toj the dwellers in them all, and [to]
5746	45972
5747	sa-nel her inut-f menkhet
5748	every one [who is] on his dignity (or, oftice) excellent,
5749	NvVvvi
5750	eP „L-)e" unen-f ei1l neter
5751	the whole of them, being he like a god, the son of
5752	* 2790R19r =1-B-1
5753	neter riti en netert au-t stut
5754	a god, given by a goddess, Lfur]heis in the likeness of
5755	VOL. I.
p. 214
5756	I92 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5757	Heru Ast sa Asar anetch
5758	Horus, son of Isis, son of Osiris, the avenger of
5759	Д° (11) 017
5760	tef-f Asar as-su hen-f
5761	his father Osiris; behold, his Majesty
5762	11.
5763	em ib menkh kher neteru
5764	possessing a divine heart beneficent towards the gods,
5765	ertü-nef nubu hii
5766	he hath given gold [in]large quantities [and] grain
5767	214838072a
5768	gene maйu hà ertù-nef shepsu
5769	very much tothetemples; and hehathgiven noble [gifts]
5770	II O E
5771	iu kher-a Ta-Mert er
5772	very many for the stablishing of Egypt, Land tu
5773	se-țette! khent
5774	make stable [its] advancement;
p. 215
5775	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 193
5776	> [mm:
5777	12.
5778	erțà-nef en rețu (?)
5779	he hath given. to the foot soldiers
5780	(12)
5781	www
5782	unen her iuut -f uit mii
5783	being on his dignity (oi, ottice) great according to
5784	Miwi
5785	www
5786	www
5787	get-sen unen in-nef
5788	their rank; lof the taxes] he hath cut off
5789	nww ww
5790	um-sen unen.... um-sen
5791	some of them, [and he hath lightened] some of them;
5792	рmиy сo
5793	MN11
5794	er!i иn!niи menjitu hà unenzu
5795	hehathmade to be the soldiers and the people(?)
5796	lan-tie
5797	prosperous
p. 216
5798	19+ ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5799	13. (13)
5800	em rek -f
5801	in his time; [the sums due to the royal
5802	treasury] from
5803	RAADTCO$ 67
5804	hamemet nu Baget hà matet sa-neb
5805	the inhabitants of Egypt and likewise from everyone
5806	mиm 4178
5807	www
5808	Un en her aaut-f menkhet
5809	who] was on his dignity (or, office) excellent,
5810	лАлллл
5811	"'P° йu-sen erta sen hen-f ta
5812	the whole of them gave them his Majesty to the ground
5813	T&IOI mww mиn
5814	em hesbet-sen er ten-sen
5815	in their accounts however great were they;
5816	14. M (14) 41 x2 \|
5817	khu-nef shepiu enl
5818	he hath shown clemency to the prisoners [who]were in
p. 217
5819	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT I95
5820	hert sıl-ileb em sen enen
5821	prison, ordering every one among them to be released
5822	„- []
5823	ariti el' au-sen utu hen-f
5824	from [his] act, all of them; ordered his Majesty,
5825	em trhrt ui khet netern hà пиbи
5826	saying: The things of the gods, and the money,
5827	15. T01
5828	hà erțà neteru het
5829	[and] the wheat which ought to the temples
5830	to be given
5831	t"p renpit kilert neb
5832	at the beginning of the rear, and things of all kinds
5833	nutern rm ahet arercr ein seliliet
5834	of the gors, in the land of the vines, in the hields
p. 218
5835	Ig6 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5836	(15)
5837	www
5838	nul hespet hà khet neb unen
5839	of the nome, and thingsofallkinds being
5840	khert-sen kher hen tef-f shieps
5841	to them under the Majesty of his father holy,
5842	16.C
5843	CIII
5844	er erta men-sen kher-sen
5845	shall be allowed to remain they with them ;
5846	IBYSMO
5847	utu-nef iisli tem ertù meh
5848	he ordered :- Behold, not shall be made full
5849	8 CC=
5850	tennut ààui ilu em haui
5851	the treasury (?) by the hands of the priests with more
5852	atalolo
5853	//° Unea rrta 1im nefert renpit vi
5854	than was placed in [it] up to the first year of
p. 219
5855	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT I97
5856	hen tef-f sheps er aiuat
5857	the Majesty of his father holy; r'emitted
5858	en hen-f
5859	his Majesty
5860	17.g 10x21 T144^m
5861	iiu neter het unnut (?) em uti-sen iu
5862	to the coursesofthe their journey in boats on
5863	priests the Nile
5864	Arkisinteres-nut (?)
5865	to the city of Alexander at the beginning of
5866	en renpit utu-net iisli tem erta
5867	the year; he commanded: behold, not shall be allowed
5868	nehem-tu kheniu ler
5869	to be seized for the folk whoareboatmen; the cloths
5870	forced service]
p. 220
5871	I98 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5872	(17) mm
5873	en peg ciri sutenet em
5874	of byssus made for the royal palace in
5875	LLД
5876	maàu
5877	the temples
5878	1 / I
5879	àhà utu-nef Thesef ฿-sen
5880	he commanded toreturn two-thirds of them;
5881	mn...
5882	matet aru khet nebt unen-sen tut-tu sa
5883	similarly, all things [which] had been set aside
5884	1172 ririt-sen tet!etet hen-i
5885	there the doing ofthem established them] his majesty
5886	nww → xa 098888-
5887	!ep-seu unen-f her mch-sa
5888	in their former condition; he was taking care
p. 221
5889	OF THE HIER
5890	her ari
5891	great exceedingly to do
5892	iiri em
5893	to be done in respect of
5894	mii enti
5895	even as [they were done]
5896	19.
5897	"'P° tep-sen
5898	in their former
5899	[ways];
5900	o lirAM
5901	llırp-i iirit-met
5902	firmly [what] he hath
5903	• •
5904	her ertü man
5905	to gire justice
5906	1 Here the engraver of the Da
5907	part of the text of two lines.
5908	OGLYPHIC TEXT I99
5909	(18)-
5910	khet nel tut
5911	thing every which ought
5912	777
5913	selih nll neteru
5914	the matters of the gods,
5915	miitet iiu ertat-tu
5916	similarly, hath been made
5917	208804
5918	mel-sa-thii
5919	done; [he] hath taken care
5920	manhur Stele omitted the rreater
p. 222
5921	200 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5922	20..
5923	sà semsem
5924	foot-soldiers, horses,
5925	A 44
5926	kebenu em Tihesef en iu
5927	[and] ships to repulse those who were invading
5928	21. (19)
5929	her Qemt em !it matet
5930	Egypt by land as well as by
5931	muu
5932	Vatch-ur khu-nef nubи hà UIU
5933	sea; he distributed gold and wheat very much
5934	\| \| I III
5935	er-sen se-kiher-à Heru taiu her Ta-Mert
5936	to them, making prosperous the lands of and Egypt.
5937	Horus
5938	22. II (0) I 90 ln 45
5939	shacs hen-f
5940	Marched his Majesty against [Lycopolis].....
5941	www
5942	lihenti Viset
5943	Viset . .
p. 223
5944	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 201
5945	23.
5946	mww
5947	sebiu 2112 em iib-f
5948	rebels [who] were within it,
5949	tcher enti irl-sen hebes cm
5950	because they had done injuries great in
5951	IIII
5952	Hern taiu hà immи Baqet
5953	the lands of Horus and to those in Egrpt,
5954	A
5955	teh-ien mntente in hen-f
5956	attacked them by road his Majesty,
5957	21. 10₴ -II riїrs.
5958	¡NAM E SO
5959	iinel ten-nef
5960	he raised walls, he dug trenches
5961	iiirs.
5962	(21) <
5963	• \|1
5964	er-sen ned enti stil er-senl
5965	against them; whatsoever would lead against them
5966	...
5967	iiriti snten „і!I-"!!
5968	made the king, gave he
p. 224
5969	202 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
5970	25..
5971	1
5972	re-sen erțà in hen-f
5973	.• • their mouths; placed his Majesty
5974	retu?) -f metch-tu
5975	his foot-soldiers [in] the depth of
5976	26.
5977	www
5978	kes pen heg en hen-f temart
5979	this place; captured his majesty city
5980	(22)
5981	mw.
5982	ten em nekht em rek netches
5983	this assault in a time little,
5984	4281
5985	khebliueb-net' åsebiu rib-s
5986	he hacked to pieces the rebels who were within it,
5987	www
5988	20111
5989	aii-nej-sen "'m ùat
5990	mare he them into a slaughter great exceedingly;
p. 225
5991	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 203
5992	L mmm
5993	matet iiri Tehuti hà Heru sa dst
5994	eren as made Thoth and Horus, son of Isis,
5995	LiD2] 4181 1II
5996	sa Åsir her isebiu her-sen em
5997	son of Osiris, Oll the rebels against them in
5998	27.
5999	bu pen her seb
6000	place this [when] rebelled..
6001	01 c' (23) 4 [mur]
6002	aste tchețeb mâsha (?) un-senl em
6003	Behold, the leaders of the soldiers who were it
6004	()
6005	1 • I
6006	!'p-sen retem-ien trshile
6007	their head, they had disturbed the borders....
6008	1 The frst line of the hieroglyphic test of the Rusetta Stonc
6009	begins with
p. 226
6010	20+ ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
6011	28
6012	heb enl shep
6013	• festival of the receiving
6014	mum
6015	sutenit ma tef-t em hauerta-nef
6016	sovereignty from his father; moreover, he hath given
6017	I II
6018	er ta
6019	to the earth
6020	29. 1 www
6021	kher-ü nu hen-j unen
6022	the things which were due of his Majesty [which] were
6023	CO\|\|I 044. 111
6024	liher pal! neferit renpit vili.
6025	in the temples up to year eight,
6026	• • 844
6027	111
6028	nubu hịi erță-sen
6029	[being) money and wheat; hath given them
p. 227
6030	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 205
6031	(24)T
6032	hen -f el' ta matet aru em ter
6033	his Majesty to the earth likewise the pieces
6034	L =o lE www
6035	('ll pey erta suten U11
6036	of byssus to be given to the royal treasury being
6037	iher mau pau
6038	in the temples,
6039	30. -14x8 mu um
6040	hữ stie meni ter-en-sen
6041	and what oughtto for dividing their pieces
6042	have been levied
6043	neferit sesl! Thi-net
6044	up to day this; he hath remitted to
6045	111 5oC
6046	neteru hetu em hi she!-lll
6047	the temples the grain (or levied as tux on the ground
6048	produce)
6049	• Linc 2 uf the Rosetta Stone begins here.
p. 228
6050	206 ROSETTA STONE—TRANSLATION
6051	177
6052	em ahet nu neteru matet aru
6053	of the fields of the gods, likewise
6054	(25) Б.
6055	em sti
6056	the measure
6057	31.C
6058	arp em ahet 12l
6059	of wine of the fields of
6060	arer iriti-nef khet ell Hip
6061	the vine; he hath done things great for Apis,
6062	Mer-ur hà āui neb
6063	[and] Mnevis, and for every shrine containing a
6064	sacred animal,
6065	lileu em heru uri-sen un tep-йu
6066	expending very much more than did they _his ancestors;
6067	1 Line 3 of the Rosetta Stoue begins here.
p. 229
6068	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 207
6069	• 4 SPP mn
6070	cib -f her maa-sen
6071	his heart entered upon what was right [for] them
6072	32.c
6073	-1 %a
6074	enl at nel erțà-nef khet nel
6075	at moment every; he gave things all
6076	) (26) 1
6077	tchür-sen er āb tchet-sen urtu
6078	they required for embalming their bodies, abundantly,
6079	tchesertu thet-nef sekhen-sen
6080	magnificently; he hath undertaken their existence
6081	480m
6082	iu neteru-hetu-ien heb àu wah àh
6083	in their temples, in respect of great burntofferings,
6084	festivals,
6085	//I
6086	se-kher u!en 1.1l Se'nl
6087	[and] the stablishing the offerings of them;
6088	VOL. I. P
p. 230
6089	208 R
6090	33...
6091	•
6092	34.
6093	her
6094	and
6095	het
6096	the house of
6097	sckhaker
6098	ornamented
6099	www
6100	nema
6101	Landnew,
6102	OSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
6103	пиbи hà ulU
6104	.. money [and] grain, [in]large quantities,
6105	• \| I
6106	Thet neb må àsh-sen
6107	things every in great abundance for
6108	mnm
6109	• \|\| -
6110	sekhen enti Hàp ànkhß hữ
6111	living of Apis, the living one; and
6112	L
6113	in hen-f em kat menkhet
6114	his Majesty [it] with work perfect
6115	neferui-s em shes maà sekhaa
6116	twice beautiful in very truth; he hath
6117	was it exalted
6118	Line 4 of the Rosetta Stone begins here.
p. 231
6119	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 209
6120	-2
6121	Hap änkih er süset-nef neteru-hetu
6122	Apis, the living, he founded temples,
6123	S....
6124	khemt klau
6125	[and] shrines [and] chapels
6126	35.. .Rh' AP"f
6127	siu enen
6128	in return for these things
6129	erti-nef neteru neterit yen nekht únlih
6130	have given him the gods and victory, power, life,
6131	goddesses
6132	utcha senl her khet neb nefer
6133	strength, health, and thing every beautiful,
6134	ep° "ll-sen
6135	all of them, [and]
6136	1 Line s of the Rosetta Ston• begins here.
p. 232
6137	2I0 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
6138	36.<
6139	er aat-f urt tettet-tu kher -f
6140	as concernshis dignity great, it shall be to him
6141	stablished
6142	Thartu -f tchetta hă sekhen nefei
6143	and his children for ever, and a happening happy.
6144	www
6145	àq-s em cb en ābu nul
6146	It hath entered into the heart of the priests of
6147	mw
6148	.••..
6149	cterti Reset Meht ma ash-sen
6150	thetemples the South and North, however many they
6151	may be,
6152	ISO
6153	37. •
6154	en kheper-sen
6155	i Line 6 of the Rosetta Stone begins here.
p. 233
6156	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 2II
6157	38.{- ## Ž]\|·-ß-İ
6158	her neteruinetchui tchenfu en tut-sen
6159	and[to] the Saviour- the honours which are proper
6160	Gods, for them;
6161	emtutu s-àhù khent eil suiten bit
6162	likewise shall be set up a statue of the King of the
6163	South and North,
6164	(8A=11f281=1
6165	Ptulmis änkh tchetta Ptuh-meri neter per
6166	Ptolemy, ever-living, beloved of Ptah, the god coming forth,
6167	nofrrne
6168	lord of beauties;
6169	39. C "n=m)
6170	Tire her ien-f Ptulmis
6171	called by his name, Ptolemy,
p. 234
6172	212 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
6173	(88=11)
6174	netch nu Utchat behā-f pu Ptulmis
6175	the Saviour of Egypt, the meaning of Ptolemy,
6176	which is
6177	[ne]kih
6178	the victorious one,
6179	10....../ 1
6180	erpau neb her ren-f shems
6181	temples all by his name; shall be
6182	adored
6183	kilent cipen em sep ili. em kher lru
6184	statue this times three in the course of the day,
6185	\| I I
6186	her iri crtù maй em-bah-sen
6187	and shall be the performance of due rites before them,
6188	done
6189	1 Line T uf the Rosetta Stone begins here.
p. 235
6190	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 213
6191	-2-1
6192	criti-sen tep-ret neb tut
6193	shallbe done prescribed thing everywhatis proper for
6194	for them
6195	HBE BHE HE
6196	lia-sen mu iri neteru hespu
6197	their doubles, as is done for the gods of the nomes
6198	www
6199	hebu tep..... her hru (:11
6200	in the festivals each season, and [on] the day of
6201	khá! hàai hru em ren-f emtutu
6202	his coronation and [on] the diy of hisname, likewise
6203	*MД
6204	meses
6205	statue
6206	41. (9a=1nta8l=)
6207	lilu en suten bit Ptulmis ankhtchettu Ptuh-mer
6208	glorious(?) of the King of Ptolemy, ever-living,
6209	the South and North, of Ptah beloved,
p. 236
6210	217 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
6211	950 Do0
6212	neter per neb neferu sa en Ptulmis
6213	the god lord of beauties, son uf Ptolemy
6214	Epiphanes,
6215	- mит
6216	henà Arrsenat neterui-atui-meri mã
6217	and Arsinoë, the gods Philopatores, and
6218	TANTIS
6219	khent hà kara shep-s em uasm
6220	a statue and a shrine august of tine copper
6221	www
6222	o min
6223	meh C'12 iat neb maй
6224	inlaid with stone of every kind of genuine,
6225	42.
6226	em erpau neb her ren-f hetep em
6227	in temples all by his name; shall rest in
6228	[the statue]
6229	1 Line 8 of the Rosetta Stone begins here.
p. 237
6230	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 215
6231	T77
6232	bu tcheser her karau reteru
6233	place the holy with the shrines of the gods of
6234	HE HHE HH
6235	hespu ir aret hru hebu
6236	the nomes; now therefore, on the day of the festivals
6237	pei neter em qebhet-f sheps
6238	great [when] cometh the god from his sanctuary holy,
6239	→ 30кa 3 mi E8
6240	suhru-! im-sen emtutu sekhuй
6241	U1l his day, among them likewise shall be raised up
6242	(27) •
6243	kara sheps Cil weter per ncb
6244	the shrine holy of the god Epiphanes, the lord of
6245	600
6246	neferu
6247	beauties,
p. 238
6248	216 ROSETTA STONE—TRANSLATION
6249	13.
6250	1 / I
6251	her-sen er ertü sa-tu kara
6252	with them; _and] to make to be recognized shrine
6253	[TI C
6254	then em hru sekhent hertep
6255	this on [this] day Sekhent crown on top of
6256	hara then em-asu en urtet
6257	shrine this in the place(?) of the uraei
6258	11. Pah mим
6259	1/11. hei tep karau iu
6260	[which_ are on the topls] of shrines, being
6261	BR www
6262	• \|l
6263	selhent em hei-uib aru tcher enti pest
6264	the Sekhent in the middle of them, because shone
6265	Crown
6266	• Line 9 uf the Rusetta Stone begins here.
p. 239
6267	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 217
6268	A≤a C
6269	hen-f im-f Het-[ka]-Ptal
6270	his Majesty in it in the Houseof the KA of Ptah
6271	mm J1A
6272	em s-üri-nef maй neb en bes
6273	when he performed everylawful thing when entered
6274	NIM
6275	suten er neter het kheft shep-nef
6276	the king into the temple when he received
6277	iiat uit emtutu ritù CIL he's
6278	the dignity great, likewise shall be placed on theplace
6279	Nv.inl
6280	hei hapt enti em-se selhent upen
6281	upper of the square which is] br the crowns these
6282	pedestal side of
p. 240
6283	218 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
6284	Cm2 ùg en Sekhent pen
6285	in the middle of Sekhent Crown this
6286	...her qaf-s rib
6287	papyrus on its side left
6288	46.
6289	behi-f sehetch
6290	its meaning (?) being Lord of the shrines of illuminer
6291	Nekhebet and Uatchet,
6292	BR
6293	o \|\|
6294	taui tcher enti un abetiv. shemze
6295	of the land of the White and because is of month the
6296	Crown, and the land of' fourth of the
6297	the Ried Crown ; season Shemu,
6298	(28)
6299	àrg lru mes neter nefer ünkh
6300	the last day, the day of birth of the god beautiful, living
6301	1 Line 10 of the Rosetta Stone begins here.
p. 241
6302	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 219
6303	tchetta țetteț-th em heb sekhaй em
6304	for ever, is established as a feast [day], being kept in
6305	as a festival
6306	III
6307	Heru taiu lherhat mitetiiru en ibetii. Shat
6308	the Lands of from olden similarly, of month the second
6309	Horus time, of the season Shat,
6310	ПHHI
6311	hru xvii.
6312	day seventeenth, [whereon]
6313	47. 4e1 "1=-
6314	iiri-nef iru (:) nu suten khiu ('M2
6315	he performed the ceremony of royal accession,
6316	2it5 344 2çч](?)
6317	shep nef sutenit mà tef-f
6318	receiving his the sovereignty from .his father ;
6319	..29)..
6320	(is iirrt !rp em lihet nel,
6321	behold therefore, the source of things all
p. 242
6322	220 ROSETTA STONE-TRANS
6323	1
6324	f-
6325	menkhet ån mãi iritu hiu
6326	excellent; let be observed days
6327	àrg em abet neb
6328	and the last day in month every
6329	тайи
6330	the temples
6331	48.
6332	1
6333	nu Baget au йn-sen
6334	of Egypt the whole of them,
6335	ükh sekher
6336	burnt offerings, libations and other
6337	offerings,
6338	Tiket neb tut en iri
6339	thing every which ought to be done
6340	• Line 11 of the Rosetta Stone b
6341	LATION
6342	48 n
6343	ipen hru xVii.
6344	these, day 17
6345	em heb em
6346	as afestival in
6347	emtutu
6348	likewise shall be
6349	offered
6350	iiri
6351	and let be done
6352	hebu
6353	in the festivals
6354	egins here.
p. 243
6355	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 221
6356	\| * O
6357	em heb apen tep abet nieb khet neb
6358	at festivals these, month every, thing every
6359	.C...
6360	aratu-sen em hebu apen au SCl neb
6361	[which] they do at festivals these let man every
6362	•CII
6363	iritu-sen
6364	do them
6365	49. .•..
6366	em neteru hetu suten bat
6367	in the temples... •.. King of the South
6368	and North,
6369	Ptulmis ānkh tchetta Ptah-meri netir per
6370	Ptolemy, living forever, of Ptah beloveil, God Epiphanes,
6371	neb neferu tep renpit
6372	lord of beauties, each year
6373	1 Line 12 of the Rosetta Stone lugins here.
p. 244
6374	222 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
6375	50. jшIO do OIII
6376	shàa tep sha neferit er hru V.
6377	beginning the first day of up to day five;
6378	the season Sha,
6379	ag 7 (30)
6380	1 1 I I
6381	mehu țep-sen se-hel
6382	[there shall be] on their heads, they shall make
6383	garlands festal
6384	: ll
6385	khaui sekher hà khet neb
6386	the altars, and shall make offerings and thing every
6387	and libations,
6388	BPP
6389	C]0aC]
6390	tre en iriti ābu тайи
6391	which it is propertodo. The priests of the shrines
6392	908→1 i \| I
6393	em erpuu neu her ren-f ka-tu sen.
6394	in temples all in his name shall be called they
6395	51. f
6396	hen neter per neb neferu em heru
6397	"prophet of Epiphanes, lord of beauties," in addition to
p. 245
6398	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 223
6399	/21 m
6400	cat ābu enl sen imi
6401	[their] titles of honour of priests of them; and let
6402	s-erta-sen ser aat āb
6403	cause them to be written thetitleof honour "libationer
6404	en neter per neb neferu her
6405	of the God Epiphanes, lord of beauties," upon
6406	.\|..I
6407	khetem iiri tet-sen
6408	the ring[s] which are on their hands;
6409	52. 014
6410	is arif U1-S CIl ййni
6411	and behold, i it shall be in thehandsof
6412	' Line 13 of the Rosetta Stone begins here.
6413	VOL. I. Q
p. 246
6414	224 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
6415	0 \| mm
6416	unenzu enti sen cib s-àhà matet
6417	the people, those who desire [it] to set up acopy of
6418	kara ten en neter per neb neferu
6419	shrine this of the God Epiphanes, lord of beauties,
6420	5 - = = mi
6421	ertà un-s em pa-sen emtutu
6422	[and] to make it to be in their house[s], likewise
6423	www
6424	sen ari hebu khaàu apen
6425	they may make festivals [and] rejoicings these
6426	1
6427	tep abet
6428	every month
6429	53. =eDe
6430	tep renpit er erțù sau-tll U1.12 amти
6431	[and] every year, to cause to understand those who are in
p. 247
6432	OF THE HIEROGLYPHIC TEXT 225
6433	.• LП • .. C]'SC
6434	1IO&
6435	l'a-mert her tcheser sekhaui pen her
6436	Egypt sanctify Decree this upon
6437	àhài
6438	a stele
6439	rww
6440	54. \|\| mm www 911
6441	enti àat ru! em en neteru met
6442	of stone hard in thewriting of thewordsof
6443	the gods,
6444	401140
6445	àn en shài sekhai en
6446	[and] thewriting of books, [and] the writing of
6447	Zё215$228
6448	Наш-пebиі, erta àhà - f em maau
6449	the lords of the [and]it shall be made in the sanctuaries
6450	North, to stand
6451	• Line 14 uf the Rosetta Stoue begins bere.
p. 248
6452	226 ROSETTA STONE-TRANSLATION
6453	LJ T
6454	em erpau neb her ren-f em mehi mehii
6455	in temples all in his name, of the first, second,
6456	(31) 5OR4
6457	mehiii. ei-kes khent en suten but
6458	third [class] near the statue of the King of the
6459	South and North,
6460	88=1172 + 44)
6461	Ptulmis änkh tchetta Ptah meri neter per
6462	Ptolemy, living for ever, of Ptal God Epiphanes,
6463	beloved,
6464	b00
6465	neb neferu
6466	lord of beauties.
6467	END OF VOL. I.
6468	GILBERI AND RIVINGION, ITD., SI. JOHN'S HOUSE, CLEBKENWELL, E.C.
p. 249
p. 250
p. 251
6469	491084 Budge, (Sir) Ernest Alfred. Wallis The decrees of Memphis and Canopus.
6470	•LaEgy B927d
6471	University of Toronto
6472	Library
6473	DO NOT
6474	REMOVE
6475	THE
6476	CARD
6477	FROM
6478	THIS
6479	POCKET
6480	Acme Library Card Pocket
6481	LOWE-MARTIN CO. LIMITED
p. 252

Provenance

title: Budge – The Decrees of Memphis and Canopus, vol. I: The Rosetta Stone (Books on Egypt and Chaldaea 17, London/New York 1904) — OCR (Apple Vision)
dialect: none
source: corpus/incoming/e-2/budge-decrees-i-1904/ — Apple Vision OCR (tools/e2_ocr.py, worker E-2, 2026-09-29) of corpus/incoming/demotic-texts/budge_decrees-of-memphis-and-canopus_v1_1904.pdf, 252 PDF pages; provenance and verification in corpus/incoming/e-2/STAGING.md
licence: public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): PD-US (published ≤1930)
share: public
attribution: Budge – The Decrees of Memphis and Canopus, vol. I: The Rosetta Stone (Books on Egypt and Chaldaea 17, London/New York 1904); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934: LC-style heading "Budge, E. A. Wallis (Ernest Alfred Wallis), Sir, 1857-1934" in the PDF Author field of corpus/incoming/demotic-texts/budge_decrees-of-memphis-and-canopus_v1/v2/v3_1904.pdf (pdfinfo, read 2026-09-29) + corpus/scan_copyright.csv rows for Budge ("Budge d.1934", en.wikipedia); title page corpus/incoming/demotic-texts/budge_decrees-of-memphis-and-canopus_v1_1904.pdf pdf p. 9 ("… by E. A. Wallis Budge … 1904") · note (PROPOSED-scan_copyright-E-2.csv): (E-2 volume budge-decrees-i-1904)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
OCR: Apple Vision VNRecognizeTextRequest rev 3, accurate, language correction off, via tools/vision_ocr/vision_ocr (NC-4/NC-9); macOS Version 26.6.2 (Build 25G83); render pdftoppm 400 dpi gray; 1 text column(s) read separately (page 1; per page in the staged records); NOT D2: no CER against hand-read GT for this volume — the only figure is agreement with the scanner's own text layer (corpus/incoming/e-2/cer.tsv), not accuracy (CLAUDE.md §1.3)
file: Ancient Egyptian/Demotic texts and the trilingual decrees/Budge, The Decrees of Memphis and Canopus, vol. I (1904).vision-ocr.L0.txt

Cite as:

Budge – The Decrees of Memphis and Canopus, vol. I: The Rosetta Stone (Books on Egypt and Chaldaea 17, London/New York 1904) — OCR (Apple Vision). corpus/incoming/e-2/budge-decrees-i-1904/ — Apple Vision OCR (tools/e2_ocr.py, worker E-2, 2026-09-29) of corpus/incoming/demotic-texts/budge_decrees-of-memphis-and-canopus_v1_1904.pdf, 252 PDF pages; provenance and verification in corpus/incoming/e-2/STAGING.md. Layers as published by the Kemetic project (Yousef Hanna), 2026: Coptic · Cairene · Kemetic, /doc/ancient-egyptian/demotic-texts-and-the-trilingual-decrees/budge-the-decrees-of-memphis-and-canopus-vol.i-1904.vision-ocr/. Budge – The Decrees of Memphis and Canopus, vol. I: The Rosetta Stone (Books on Egypt and Chaldaea 17, London/New York 1904); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934: LC-style heading "Budge, E. A. Wallis (Ernest Alfred Wallis), Sir, 1857-1934" in the PDF Author field of corpus/incoming/demotic-texts/budge_decrees-of-memphis-and-canopus_v1/v2/v3_1904.pdf (pdfinfo, read 2026-09-29) + corpus/scan_copyright.csv rows for Budge ("Budge d.1934", en.wikipedia); title page corpus/incoming/demotic-texts/budge_decrees-of-memphis-and-canopus_v1_1904.pdf pdf p. 9 ("… by E. A. Wallis Budge … 1904") · note (PROPOSED-scan_copyright-E-2.csv): (E-2 volume budge-decrees-i-1904)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.

What the layers are

L0 witness
The text as its witness or edition has it, original spelling; its dialect is a description and is never standardized.

L0.5 transliteration
For Egyptian texts: the transliteration with the editors' marks turned into the symbols ° * < > _ ^ (ruled 2026-09-10). For papyri: the edition's Leiden marks as the same symbols, and the editors' readings beside the scribe's as ‹scribe→editors› (ruled PAP-3).

L1 Cairene
Standardized Greco-Bohairic spelling and grammar, generated by code from the layer above under the rulings of the project.

L2 Kemetic
The Kemetic alphabet, generated by code from L1.

English
Quoted translations where they exist, credited; otherwise model drafts, marked as drafts.

Source and licence

The text

Provenance

L0 witness (OCR)

What the layers are